The saints encouragement in evil times: or Observations concerning the martyrs in generall with some memorable collections out of Foxes three volumes. Martin Luther. The covenant and promises. Living and dying by faith. By Edward Leigh Esquire.
         Leigh, Edward, 1602-1671.
      
       
         This text is an enriched version of the TCP digital transcription A47618 of text R222045 in the  English Short Title Catalog (Wing L1000). Textual changes  and metadata enrichments aim at making the text more  computationally tractable, easier to read, and suitable for network-based collaborative curation by amateur and professional end users from many walks of life.  The text has been tokenized and linguistically annotated with  MorphAdorner. The annotation includes standard spellings that support the display of a text in a standardized format that preserves archaic forms ('loveth', 'seekest'). Textual changes aim at restoring the text the author or stationer meant to publish.  This text has not been fully proofread 
       Approx. 196 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 89 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         EarlyPrint Project
         Evanston,IL, Notre Dame, IN, St. Louis, MO
         2017
         A47618
         Wing L1000
         ESTC R222045
         99833283
         99833283
         37759
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47618)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 37759)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2173:02)
      
       
         
           
             The saints encouragement in evil times: or Observations concerning the martyrs in generall with some memorable collections out of Foxes three volumes. Martin Luther. The covenant and promises. Living and dying by faith. By Edward Leigh Esquire.
             Leigh, Edward, 1602-1671.
          
           [22], 152, [4] p.
           
             printed by A[braham]. M[iller]. for William Lee and Thomas Underhill,
             London :
             1648.
          
           
             The title words "Foxes ... faith" are joined by left brace.
             Title page signed A2.
             With an index.
             Copy tightly bound with print show-through.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library, Oxford.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Luther, Martin, 1483-1546 -- Early works to 1800.
           Catechisms, English -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
           Martyrs -- Early works to 1800.
           Faith -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
       A47618  R222045  (Wing L1000).  civilwar no The saints encouragement in evil times: or Observations concerning the martyrs in generall, with some memorable collections out of Foxes thr Leigh, Edward 1648    35059 328 115 0 0 0 0 126 F  The  rate of 126 defects per 10,000 words puts this text in the F category of texts with  100 or more defects per 10,000 words. 
        2004-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
       
       
         
           THE
           
             Saints
             Encouragement
          
           IN
           EVIL
           TIMES
           :
           
             OR
          
           OBSERVATIONS
           
             Concerning
          
           The
           MARTYRS
           in
           generall
           ,
           with●some
           memorable
           Collections
           OUT
           OF
           
             
               
                 Foxes
              
               three
               Volumes
               .
            
             
               Martin
               Luther
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               and
               Promises
               .
            
             
               Living
               and
               dying
               by
               faith
               .
            
          
        
         
           By
           EDWARD
           LEIGH
           Esquire
           .
        
         
           REVEL.
           14.
           13.
           
        
         
           Blessed
           are
           the
           dead
           which
           die
           in
           the
           LORD
           ,
        
         
           Mori
           timeat
           qui
           ad
           secundam
           mortem
           de
           hâc
           morte
           transibit
           .
           
             Cyprian
          
           de
           mortal
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           
             Printed
             by
          
           A.
           M.
           
             for
          
           William
           Lee
           
             and
          
           Thomas
           Vnderhill
           ,
           1648.
           
        
      
       
       
       
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             READER
             ,
          
        
         
           THe
           Church
           even
           in
           her
           Infancy
           ,
           the
           Christian
           Church
           was
           under
           the
           Crosse
           ,
           
             Stephanus
             lapidatus
             ,
             Jacobus
             trucidatus
             ,
          
           saith
           
             Austin
             ,
             Stephen
          
           was
           stoned
           ,
           and
           
             James
          
           
           beheaded
           .
           The
           Church
           hath
           had
           two
           kinde
           of
           persecutions
           ,
           
           one
           from
           
             Rome
          
           ethnicall
           ,
           the
           other
           from
           
             Rome
          
           Papall
           .
           After
           the
           Apostles
           what
           a
           continuall
           storme
           arose
           against
           Christians
           ,
           which
           lasted
           three
           hundred
           years
           under
           the
           ten
           monsters
           of
           men
           those
           bloudie
           Emperours
           ,
           
             Nero
             ,
             Domitian
             ,
             Trajane
             ,
             Antoninus
             ,
             Severus
             ,
             Maximinus
             ,
             Decius
             ,
             Valerianus
             ,
             Aurelianus
             ,
             Dioclesianus
             ,
          
           whose
           rage
           was
           such
           as
           a
           man
           could
           not
           set
           his
           foot
           in
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           but
           tread
           on
           the
           graves
           of
           
             Martyrs
             ▪
             
             Nero
          
           was
           the
           Authour
           
             *
          
           of
           the
           first
           grand
           persecution
           ,
           wherein
           Saint
           
             Peter
          
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           )
           and
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           were
           martyred
           at
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           with
           others
           innumerable
           ,
           and
           
             Jacobus
             Iustus
          
           at
           
             Jerusalem
             ,
          
           whence
           
             Tertullian
          
           inferred
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           precious
           thing
           ,
           because
           
             Nero
          
           hated
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Dioclesian
          
           raised
           the
           tenth
           and
           extreamest
           persecution
           
             *
          
           ,
           wherein
           Churches
           were
           overthrown
           ,
           Bibles
           
           burnt
           ,
           whole
           Cities
           razed
           ,
           women
           hanged
           upon
           trees
           naked
           with
           their
           heads
           downwards
           .
           The
           Christians
           yet
           in
           that
           time
           under
           the
           Heathen
           Emperours
           had
           many
           
             lucida
             intervalla
             ,
          
           many
           breathing
           spaces
           under
           Princes
           not
           altogether
           so
           bloudy
           .
           But
           the
           Popes
           have
           persecuted
           the
           
             Protestants
          
           for
           six
           hundred
           years
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           intermission
           .
        
         
           I
           might
           exemplifie
           in
           many
           of
           their
           cruell
           practices
           ▪
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           their
           wars
           against
           the
           
             Waldenses
          
           and
           
             Albigenses
             .
          
        
         
         
           2.
           
           In
           the
           Massacre
           of
           
             France
             ,
          
           in
           which
           the
           rivers
           were
           died
           with
           bloud
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           our
           
             tempora
             Mariana
          
           Queen
           
             Maries
          
           daies
           ;
           Who
           hath
           not
           heard
           of
           bloudy
           
             Bonner
          
           and
           
             Gardiner
             ?
          
        
         
           4.
           
           In
           the
           rebellious
           insurrection
           in
           
             Ireland
             ,
          
           and
           the
           cruell
           butchery
           of
           above
           200
           thousand
           Protestants
           there
           .
           
             Platina
          
           writes
           of
           seventeen
           thousand
           martyred
           by
           
             Dioclesian
             ;
          
           but
           
             Meterane
          
           writes
           of
           50
           thousand
           slaughtered
           by
           the
           Pope
           only
           in
           the
           
             Low-countries
             ,
          
           and
           that
           in
           the
           time
           of
           
             Charles
          
           the
           5th
           ▪
           Natalis
           
           
             Comes
          
           of
           sixty
           thousand
           in
           
             France
          
           only
           in
           one
           year
           .
           
             Iulius
          
           the
           second
           in
           seven
           years
           shed
           the
           bloud
           of
           above
           two
           hundred
           tho●sand
           Christians
           .
        
         
           
             Antichrist
             is
             drunk
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
          
           Revel.
           17.
           6.
           and
           18.
           24.
           
           
             In
             her
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           
             Babylon
             ,
          
           now
           
             Rome
             ,
          
           was
           
             found
             the
             bloud
             of
             Prophets
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           all
           those
           that
           preacht
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           
             and
             of
             Saints
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             that
             were
             slain
             upon
             the
             earth
             ;
          
           They
           were
           put
           to
           death
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           Some
           hold
           that
           
           the
           bitterest
           persecutions
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           are
           yet
           to
           come
           ,
           but
           two
           considerations
           may
           much
           support
           the
           spirits
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           shortnesse
           of
           the
           Persecutours
           lives
           ,
           and
           their
           miserable
           ends
           for
           the
           most
           part
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           good
           that
           comes
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           by
           affiction
           and
           persecution
           .
           I
           will
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           short
           lives
           of
           many
           Popes
           ,
           and
           the
           short
           reign
           of
           Queen
           
             Mary
          
           
             *
          
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           miserable
           end
           of
           many
           persecuting
           Emperours
           ,
           but
           shall
           out
           of
           
           
             Foxes
          
           Martyrology
           ,
           instance
           in
           the
           exemplary
           punishments
           of
           some
           of
           the
           persecutours
           of
           our
           Martyrs
           .
           
             George
             Eagles
          
           (
           alias
           ,
           
           
             Trudge
             over
             the
             world
             )
          
           hid
           himself
           in
           a
           Corn-field
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           benefit
           of
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Corn
           ,
           and
           breadth
           of
           the
           field
           he
           had
           escaped
           ,
           had
           not
           
             Ralph
             Lurdane
          
           one
           of
           his
           persecutours
           with
           more
           malicious
           craft
           ,
           climbed
           a
           high
           tree
           to
           view
           over
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           descried
           him
           .
        
         
           This
           persecutour
           a
           lewd
           fellow
           of
           life
           for
           theft
           and
           whoredome
           ,
           within
           a
           few
           
           years
           after
           he
           had
           apprehended
           the
           foresaid
           
             George
             Eagles
          
           for
           gain
           of
           money
           ,
           he
           himself
           was
           attached
           of
           felony
           for
           stealing
           a
           horse
           ,
           condemned
           and
           hanged
           in
           the
           same
           place
           and
           Town
           of
           
             Chelmesford
             ,
          
           where
           
             George
             Eagles
          
           before
           suffered
           
             martyrdome
             .
          
           A
           Bishop
           coming
           to
           
             Stephen
             Gardiner
          
           (
           Bishop
           of
           
             Winchester
             )
          
           on
           his
           death-bed
           ,
           put
           him
           in
           remembrance
           
             of
             Peters
             denying
             his
             Master
             ;
          
           
           he
           answering
           again
           :
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             had
             denied
             with
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             but
             never
             repented
             with
          
           Peter
           ,
           
             and
             
             so
             both
             stinkingly
             and
             unrepentantly
             died
             .
          
           
           Doctour
           
             Storie
          
           was
           a
           great
           enemy
           to
           the
           
             Protestants
          
           in
           Queen
           
             Maries
          
           daies
           ,
           but
           in
           Queen
           
             Elizabeths
          
           reign
           he
           being
           beyond
           sea
           was
           by
           a
           handsome
           wile
           brought
           over
           into
           
             England
             ,
          
           
           and
           suffered
           as
           a
           Traitour
           ,
           on
           whom
           the
           boyes
           sung
           these
           verses
           ,
           
             D.
          
           Story
           
             for
             You
             I
             am
             sorrie
             ,
          
        
         
           The
           hangman
           must
           have
           Your
           gown
           :
        
         
           Your
           father
           the
           Pope
           ,
           could
           not
           save
           You
           from
           the
           rope
           ;
        
         
           For
           all
           his
           triple
           crown
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           people
           of
           God
           like
           Commomile
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           were
           trod
           on
           the
           more
           they
           did
           spread
           ,
           and
           (
           like
           Rabbets
           in
           frosty
           weather
           )
           did
           thrive
           under
           persecution
           .
           One
           
             *
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Martyrologie
             and
             catechizing
             were
             the
             great
             engines
             by
             which
             the
             reformers
             battered
             down
             Poperie
             .
             Jerome
          
           compares
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Ch●rch
           under
           
             Constantine
          
           and
           some
           Christian
           Emperours
           with
           that
           under
           
             Dioclesian
          
           and
           some
           persecuting
           Emperours
           :
           under
           the
           former
           the
           Church
           increased
           much
           
             Potentia
             
             &
             divitiis
             ,
          
           in
           power
           and
           wealth
           ,
           but
           diminished
           
             virtutibus
             ,
          
           in
           vertue
           ▪
           How
           strangely
           was
           that
           promise
           accomplished
           in
           
             England
          
           and
           
             France
             ,
          
           
           
             Whosoever
             will
             save
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             ;
             and
             whosoever
             will
             lose
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             shall
             finde
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             William
             Wolsey
          
           Martyr
           being
           in
           prison
           sent
           by
           another
           a
           
             noble
          
           to
           
             Richard
             Denton
          
           with
           this
           commendation
           ,
           
             That
             he
             marvelled
             he
             tarried
             so
             long
             behinde
             him
             ,
             seeing
             he
             was
             the
             first
             that
             delivered
             him
             the
             book
             of
             Scripture
             
             into
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             that
             it
             was
             the
             truth
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             make
             haste
             after
             as
             fast
             as
             he
             could
             .
          
           
           This
           money
           and
           message
           being
           delivered
           to
           
             Denton
          
           almost
           a
           year
           after
           
             Wolsey
          
           was
           burned
           ,
           his
           answer
           was
           this
           .
           
             I
             confesse
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             alas
             I
             cannot
             burn
             .
          
           But
           he
           that
           would
           not
           burn
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Christ
           ,
           was
           afterward
           burned
           against
           his
           will
           ;
           for
           his
           house
           was
           set
           on
           fire
           ,
           and
           while
           he
           went
           in
           to
           save
           his
           goods
           he
           lost
           his
           life
           .
           On
           the
           contrary
           ,
           some
           that
           were
           in
           prison
           ,
           and
           purposed
           to
           
           suffer
           for
           the
           truth
           ,
           were
           ●y
           the
           death
           of
           Queen
           
             Mary
          
           happily
           preserved
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           true
           observation
           which
           
             *
          
           one
           hath
           ,
           As
           good
           husbands
           do
           not
           put
           al
           their
           corn
           to
           the
           oven
           ,
           but
           save
           some
           for
           seed
           ,
           so
           doth
           God
           ever
           in
           the
           worst
           of
           persecutions
           .
        
         
           When
           
             Henry
          
           the
           fourth
           of
           
             France
          
           had
           conquered
           his
           enemies
           ,
           he
           turned
           Papist
           ,
           and
           gave
           this
           reason
           of
           it
           ,
           
             That
             he
             might
             settle
             himself
             in
             peace
             and
             safety
             .
             Ravilliak
          
           who
           slew
           him
           ,
           confessed
           that
           the
           reason
           why
           he
           stabbed
           him
           ,
           was
           ,
           
           because
           he
           was
           of
           two
           religions
           .
           It
           is
           well
           noted
           by
           a
           Reverend
           Divine
           
             *
          
           ,
           
             That
             the
             book
             of
             martyrs
             was
             in
             high
             esteem
             all
             the
             days
             of
             Queen
          
           Elizabeth
           :
           All
           Churches
           by
           authority
           were
           injoyned
           to
           have
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           that
           would
           might
           read
           it
           .
           There
           was
           scarce
           a
           family
           of
           note
           that
           had
           it
           not
           ,
           it
           was
           usuall
           to
           spend
           the
           long
           winter
           evenings
           in
           reading
           it
           .
           By
           the
           constancy
           of
           Martyrs
           therein
           set
           out
           ,
           people
           were
           much
           encouraged
           to
           stand
           to
           that
           faith
           which
           was
           sealed
           by
           their
           bloud
           .
           Whether
           the
           killing
           
           of
           the
           two
           Witnesses
           be
           near
           at
           hand
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           determine
           not
           ,
           but
           sure
           there
           is
           likelihood
           enough
           of
           troubles
           and
           persecutions
           to
           Gods
           people
           ,
           therefore
           I
           conceive
           these
           severall
           Tracts
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             generall
             ,
          
           and
           
             Concerning
             our
             English
             Martyrs
             ,
             Of
             Martin
             Luther
          
           a
           couragious
           Reformer
           ,
           
             Of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Promises
             ,
             Of
             living
             and
             dying
             by
             faith
          
           may
           be
           very
           suitable
           to
           our
           times
           .
        
         
           But
           some
           may
           urge
           ,
           that
           for
           the
           first
           subject
           concerning
           the
           Martyrs
           ,
           
           there
           was
           a
           book
           long
           since
           published
           ,
           stiled
           ,
           
             The
             Mirrour
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
          
           usefull
           that
           way
           .
           I
           deny
           not
           but
           that
           book
           might
           be
           profitable
           to
           divers
           Christians
           ,
           who
           either
           wanted
           money
           to
           purchase
           or
           leasure
           to
           reade
           the
           large
           book
           of
           Martyrs
           :
           But
           my
           drift
           in
           this
           worke
           is
           to
           excerp
           onely
           (
           among
           the
           many
           
             dicta
             facta
          
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           )
           those
           speeches
           and
           acts
           of
           theirs
           ,
           which
           were
           specially
           observable
           .
           Master
           
             Co●ton
          
           (
           who
           composed
           the
           book
           before
           mentioned
           )
           hath
           confusedly
           
           jumbled
           divers
           things
           together
           :
           some
           of
           which
           are
           ordinary
           ,
           though
           others
           may
           be
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           I
           believe
           he
           mistakes
           in
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           of
           
             Voes
             ,
          
           it
           being
           not
           consonant
           to
           the
           originall
           whence
           he
           took
           it
           .
           He
           hath
           also
           the
           same
           thing
           twice
           of
           
             Iohn
          
           &
           
             Christopher
             Waid
             .
          
           I
           hope
           therefore
           (
           though
           I
           have
           many
           things
           the
           same
           with
           
             Cotton
             ,
          
           that
           this
           work
           will
           be
           of
           speciall
           use
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           living
           speeches
           of
           dying
           Christians
           .
           The
           Saints
           are
           best
           toward
           their
           end
           ;
           so
           it
           was
           with
           
             Jacob
          
           and
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           
           as
           appears
           in
           his
           excellent
           song
           made
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           
           so
           
             David
             ,
             Solomon
             ,
          
           what
           an
           excellent
           Sermon
           and
           praier
           did
           our
           Saviour
           make
           a
           little
           before
           his
           death
           .
           
           I
           have
           likewise
           long
           since
           put
           forth
           a
           
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Promises
             ,
          
           yet
           having
           collected
           divers
           new
           Observations
           of
           that
           excellent
           subject
           ,
           (
           for
           some
           of
           which
           I
           was
           beholding
           to
           two
           of
           our
           worthy
           Lecturers
           
             *
          
           at
           Westminster
           )
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           adde
           this
           Tract
           to
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           being
           of
           speciall
           use
           alwaies
           
           for
           Christians
           ,
           especially
           in
           evil
           times
           .
           Thus
           hoping
           God
           will
           blesse
           these
           my
           endeavours
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           I
           rest
        
         
           
             Thy
             true
             Christian
             Friend
             
               EDWARD
               LEIGH
               ▪
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           THE
           SAINTS
           Encouragement
           IN
           Evil
           Times
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             Observations
             concerning
             the
             Martyrs
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             A
             Martyr
             in
             common
             use
             of
             speech
             ,
             
             means
             one
             which
             seals
             his
             witnesse
             to
             the
             Gospel
             with
             his
             bloud
             ,
             suffers
             death
             for
             Christ
             .
             That
             's
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
             in
             the
             highest
             
               *
            
             degree
             .
             But
             the
             word
             in
             Grammar
             sense
             ,
             means
             but
             a
             witnesse
             .
             
               Tertullian
            
             cals
             confessours
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             He
             must
             suffer
             in
             a
             good
             cause
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               4
               14.
               
               Causa
               non
               poena
               facit
               martyrem
               .
               Non
               debet
               quid
               quisque
               patiatur
               ,
               sed
               quare
               patiatur
               ,
               attendi
               .
            
             Aug.
             
               contra
            
             Crescon.
             
               lib.
               4.
               cap.
            
             46.
             
             The
             cause
             not
             the
             punishment
             makes
             a
             martyr
             .
             When
             I
             consider
             the
             cause
             of
             my
             condemnation
             (
             said
             Mr
             
               Bradford
               )
            
             I
             cannot
             but
             lament
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             no
             more
             rejoyce
             then
             I
             doe
             .
             For
             it
             is
             for
             God●
             verity
             and
             truth
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             condemnation
             is
             not
             a
             condemnation
             of
             
               Bradford
            
             simply
             ,
             
             but
             rather
             a
             condemnation
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             truth
             
               Bradford
            
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             instrumen●
             in
             which
             Christ
             and
             his
             doctrine
             i●
             condemned
             .
          
           
           
             How
             early
             did
             martyrdome
             come
             into
             the
             world
             ?
             
             The
             first
             man
             that
             died
             ,
             died
             for
             religion
             .
          
           
             One
             saith
             ,
             
             None
             are
             saved
             but
             Martyrs
             ;
             martyrs
             either
             actually
             or
             habitually
             ;
             having
             faith
             enough
             to
             encourage
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             constrain
             them
             to
             be
             martyrs
             ,
             if
             the
             honour
             of
             their
             profession
             should
             require
             it
             .
             The
             habit
             of
             martyrdome
             is
             included
             in
             the
             most
             fundamentall
             principle
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             love
             of
             Christ
             better
             then
             our selves
             ,
             self-resignation
             or
             deniall
             .
          
           
             To
             suffer
             death
             for
             Christ
             is
             the
             greatest
             honour
             which
             can
             befall
             a
             man
             ,
             
             and
             such
             a
             promotion
             that
             the
             highest
             Angel
             in
             heaven
             is
             not
             permitted
             to
             have
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             primitive
             times
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             call
             martyrdome
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               Corona
               Martyrij
               ,
            
             the
             crown
             of
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             
               Stephen
            
             the
             protomartyr
             had
             his
             name
             in
             Greek
             from
             a
             crown
             .
             
             One
             woman
             martyr
             having
             her
             childe
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             gave
             it
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             offered
             her self
             to
             martyrdome
             ;
             
             
               Crowns
            
             (
             saith
             she
             )
             
               are
               to
               be
            
             
             
               dealt
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               I
               mean
               to
               have
               one
               .
            
          
           
             
               Luther
            
             writing
             to
             those
             which
             were
             condemned
             to
             death
             ,
             saith
             ,
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             do
             me
             that
             honour
             ,
             I
             who
             have
             made
             all
             this
             busle
             :
             It
             was
             very
             strange
             
               *
            
             that
             one
             who
             had
             so
             provoked
             the
             Pope
             and
             all
             his
             potent
             party
             ,
             should
             die
             quietly
             in
             his
             bed
             .
          
           
             
               Bernard
            
             saith
             there
             are
             three
             sorts
             of
             martyrs
             ,
             1.
             
             Martyrs
             
               voluntate
               solùm
               ,
            
             in
             will
             only
             ,
             so
             all
             the
             godly
             are
             martyrs
             .
             2.
             
             
               Voluntate
               &
               opere
               ,
            
             in
             will
             and
             act
             ;
             those
             who
             chearfully
             lay
             down
             their
             life
             for
             Christs
             cause
             .
             3.
             
             
               Opere
               solum
               ,
            
             in
             act
             only
             ;
             so
             the
             children
             of
             
               Bethlehem
               ,
            
             
             Mat.
             2.
             16.
             
             This
             was
             rather
             a
             passive
             then
             an
             active
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             improperly
             so
             called
             ,
             since
             to
             true
             martyrdome
             not
             only
             slaughter
             and
             a
             good
             cause
             are
             requisite
             ,
             but
             a
             will
             and
             intention
             of
             undergoing
             death
             for
             Christs
             sake
             .
          
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             question
             among
             the
             Schoolmen
             why
             Christ
             should
             so
             complain
             in
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             garden
             and
             on
             the
             crosse
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             martyrs
             suffer
             so
             chearfully
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             suffered
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             from
             God
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             suffered
             in
             their
             bodies
             ,
             Christ
             in
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Isa.
            
             43.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             sufferings
             were
             mixed
             with
             joy
             and
             comfort
             ,
             exuberance
             of
             joy
             sometimes
             .
             Christs
             sufferings
             on
             the
             crosse
             were
             void
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             
               Mat.
            
             27.
             46.
             and
             there
             was
             a
             suspension
             of
             divine
             influence
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Ball
            
             in
             his
             catechisme
             saith
             ,
             The
             testimony
             of
             conscience
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             constancy
             of
             the
             Saints
             
               *
            
             is
             a
             good
             reason
             to
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             both
             these
             main
             principles
             of
             religion
             may
             be
             then
             confirmed
             from
             the
             carriage
             and
             courage
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
             How
             forcible
             was
             the
             working
             of
             conscience
             in
             some
             of
             them
             !
             
               Bilny
            
             and
             
               Bainham
            
             at
             first
             recanted
             ,
             but
             what
             a
             hell
             did
             they
             feel
             in
             their
             consciences
             till
             they
             returned
             to
             God
             and
             bewailed
             their
             abjuration
             !
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             what
             ravishing
             comfort
             did
             
               Robert
               Glover
            
             injoy
             a
             little
             before
             his
             martyrdome
             ?
             Dear
             wife
             (
             saith
             
               Sanders
            
             
               *
            
             )
             riches
             I
             have
             none
             to
             leave
             behinde
             me
             ,
             wherewith
             to
             endow
             you
             after
             this
             worldly
             manner
             ,
             but
             the
             treasure
             of
             tasting
             how
             sweet
             Christ
             is
             unto
             hungry
             consciences
             (
             whereof
             I
             thank
             my
             Christ
             I
             feel
             part
             ,
             and
             would
             feel
             more
             )
             I
             bequeath
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             my
             beloved
             in
             Christ
             to
             retain
             the
             same
             in
             sense
             of
             heart
             alwaies
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             The
             Martyrs
             constant
             suffering
             may
             much
             establish
             us
             in
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             coming
             from
             God
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Observe
             the
             number
             of
             those
             which
             suffered
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             conditions
             ,
             stout
             and
             tender
             ,
             noble
             and
             base
             .
          
           
           
             
               Famesius
            
             departing
             out
             of
             
               Italy
            
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             
             That
             he
             would
             make
             such
             a
             slaughter
             in
             
               Germany
            
             that
             his
             very
             horse
             might
             swim
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             
               Lutherans
               .
            
             So
             much
             bloud
             of
             the
             Protestants
             was
             spilt
             in
             
               France
            
             that
             the
             very
             rivers
             in
             the
             streets
             flowed
             with
             bloud
             .
             The
             Duke
             of
             
               Alba
            
             sitting
             at
             his
             Table
             
               *
            
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             taken
             diligent
             pains
             in
             rooting
             out
             the
             tares
             of
             heresies
             ,
             having
             delivered
             18000
             men
             in
             the
             space
             of
             six
             years
             only
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             hangman
             .
             
          
           
             Within
             the
             compas●e
             of
             lesse
             then
             four
             years
             continuance
             ,
             there
             died
             in
             
               England
            
             in
             Q.
             
               Maries
            
             reign
             277
             persons
             ,
             without
             regard
             
               *
            
             of
             degree
             ,
             sex
             or
             age
             .
             In
             the
             heat
             of
             those
             flames
             were
             consumed
             five
             Bishops
             ,
             one
             and
             twenty
             Divines
             ,
             eight
             Gentlemen
             ,
             eighty
             
             four
             Artificers
             ,
             one
             hundred
             husbandmen
             ,
             servants
             and
             labourers
             ,
             twenty
             six
             wives
             ,
             twenty
             widdows
             ,
             nine
             virgins
             ,
             two
             boies
             ,
             and
             two
             infants
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             persecutours
             could
             neither
             by
             torments
             nor
             pleasures
             induce
             them
             to
             deny
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             When
             
               Valens
            
             the
             Emperour
             coming
             to
             
               Caesarea
            
             commanded
             
               Basil
            
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             
               Arians
               ,
            
             and
             threatned
             to
             banish
             and
             punish
             him
             if
             he
             obeyed
             not
             ,
             
               Pueris
            
             (
             saith
             
               Basil
               )
               illa
               terriculamenta
               proponenda
               sunt
               ,
               sibi
               verò
               vita
               eripi
               potest
               ,
               sed
               confessio
               veritatis
               eripi
               non
               potest
               .
            
             Those
             bug-bears
             were
             to
             be
             propounded
             to
             children
             ,
             but
             for
             his
             part
             (
             said
             he
             )
             though
             they
             might
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             yet
             they
             could
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             professing
             the
             truth
             .
             When
             King
             
               Lysimachus
            
             threatned
             
               Cyrenaeus
               Theodorus
            
             with
             hanging
             ,
             
             
               Istis
               quaeso
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               ista
               horribilia
               minitare
               purpuratis
               tuis
               :
               Theodori
               quidem
               nihil
               interest
               ,
               humine
               an
               sublimè
               putrescat
               .
            
             Threaten
             those
             terrible
             things
             to
             thy
             brave
             Courtiers
             ,
             
               Theodorus
            
             cares
             not
             whether
             
             he
             rot
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             ground
             .
             
               Cyprian
            
             said
             
               Amen
            
             
               *
            
             to
             his
             own
             sentence
             of
             martyrdome
             ,
             and
             the
             Proconsul
             bidding
             him
             consult
             about
             it
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               In
               re
               tam
               justa
            
             
               *
            
             
               nulla
               est
               consultatio
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bonner
            
             said
             ,
             A
             vengeance
             on
             them
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             love
             to
             burn
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Proconsul
             threatned
             
               Andrew
            
             the
             Apostle
             with
             the
             crosse
             ,
             if
             he
             left
             not
             off
             his
             preaching
             ,
             I
             would
             never
             (
             said
             he
             )
             have
             preacht
             the
             doctrin
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             feared
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             
               Jerom
            
             in
             the
             life
             of
             
               Paulus
            
             the
             Heremite
             reciteth
             a
             story
             of
             a
             certain
             souldier
             ,
             whom
             when
             the
             Pretor
             could
             not
             otherwise
             with
             torments
             remove
             from
             his
             Christianity
             ,
             he
             devised
             another
             way
             ,
             which
             was
             this
             :
             he
             commanded
             the
             souldier
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             a
             soft
             bed
             in
             a
             pleasant
             garden
             among
             the
             flourishing
             lillies
             and
             red
             roses
             ;
             
             which
             done
             ,
             all
             others
             being
             removed
             away
             ,
             and
             himself
             there
             left
             alone
             ,
             a
             beautiful
             harlot
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             imbraced
             him
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             other
             incitements
             of
             an
             harlot
             ,
             laboured
             to
             
             provoke
             him
             to
             her
             naughtinesse
             .
             But
             the
             godly
             souldier
             fearing
             God
             more
             then
             obeying
             flesh
             ,
             bit
             his
             own
             tongue
             with
             his
             teeth
             ,
             and
             spit
             in
             the
             face
             of
             the
             harlot
             ,
             as
             she
             was
             kissing
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             got
             he
             the
             victory
             by
             the
             constant
             grace
             of
             the
             Lord
             assisting
             him
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             The
             Martyrs
             suffered
             with
             much
             comfort
             ,
             courage
             and
             assurance
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             going
             to
             the
             fire
             as
             to
             a
             feast
             ,
             calling
             the
             coles
             roses
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             of
             their
             martyrdome
             ,
             their
             marriage
             day
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             to
             die
             (
             said
             Bishop
             
               Ridley
            
             
               *
            
             )
             in
             defence
             of
             Gods
             everlasting
             truth
             and
             verity
             ,
             which
             death
             I
             shall
             by
             Gods
             grace
             willingly
             take
             with
             hearty
             thanks
             to
             God
             therefore
             ,
             in
             certain
             hope
             without
             any
             doubting
             to
             receive
             at
             Gods
             hand
             again
             of
             his
             free
             mercy
             and
             grace
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Rowland
               Taylour
            
             departing
             hence
             in
             sure
             hope
             without
             all
             doubting
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             ,
             
             I
             thank
             God
             my
             heavenly
             Father
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             my
             certain
             Saviour
             .
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             They
             thanked
             their
             Judges
             for
             condemning
             them
             ,
             
               Sententiis
               vestris
               gratias
            
             
             
               agimus
               ,
            
             
             
               cum
               damnamur
               à
               vobis
               à
               Deo
               absolvimur
               .
            
             Tertul.
             
               Apol.
               c.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Martyrs
             were
             eminent
             in
             many
             graces
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             humility
             .
             They
             neither
             called
             themselves
             martyrs
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             give
             way
             to
             others
             so
             to
             entitle
             them
             ,
             
             but
             if
             any
             in
             epistle
             or
             speech
             so
             named
             them
             ,
             they
             did
             sharply
             reprove
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             That
             this
             appellation
             was
             due
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             which
             only
             is
             a
             faithfall
             witnes
             to
             the
             truth
             .
          
           
             
               Ignatius
            
             in
             his
             Epistles
             saith
             ,
             I
             salute
             you
             ,
             who
             am
             
               ultimus
               ,
            
             the
             last
             and
             least
             of
             all
             :
             and
             so
             in
             another
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Tantillitas
               nostra
               .
            
          
           
             Lord
             (
             said
             
               Hooper
               )
            
             I
             am
             hell
             ,
             
             but
             thou
             art
             heaven
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             sink
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             thou
             art
             a
             gracious
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             mercifull
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             love
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             .
             
             
               Ignatius
            
             called
             Christ
             his
             love
             ,
             
               Amor
               meus
               crucifixus
               est
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             My
             love
             was
             crucified
             .
          
           
             None
             but
             Christ
             ,
             none
             but
             Christ
             ,
             
               said
            
             John
             Lambert
             .
          
           
             
               They
               offered
               to
               some
               of
               them
               gifts
               and
               honors
               to
               take
               them
               off
               ,
               to
               which
               
               one
               well
               answered
               ,
            
             Do
             but
             offer
             me
             somewhat
             that
             is
             better
             then
             my
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             you
             shal
             see
             what
             I
             will
             say
             unto
             you
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             love
             to
             the
             brethren
             ,
             and
             one
             another
             .
             
             
               Ejusmodi
               vel
               maximae
               dilectiovis
               operatio
               notam
               nobis
               inurit
               penes
               quosdam
               ,
               vide
               inquiunt
               ,
               ut
               invicem
               s●
               diligant
               .
            
             In
             the
             primitive
             times
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Heathens
             was
             ,
             See
             how
             they
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             See
             how
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             die
             for
             one
             another
             .
             How
             did
             they
             express
             their
             affection
             to
             one
             another
             likewise
             by
             their
             gilt
             pence
             ,
             nutmegs
             ,
             and
             other
             tokens
             which
             they
             sent
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             hearty
             praiers
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             
               In
            
             
               *
            
             
               patience
               ,
            
             Victi
             sunt
             Gentiles
             ,
             &
             eorum
             Idololatria
             ,
             non
             à
             repugnantibus
             ,
             sed
             à
             morient●bus
             Christianis
             .
             
               Aust.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             liberality
             to
             the
             poor
             .
             
               *
            
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             fidelity
             ,
             
               John
               Bradford
            
             had
             often
             leave
             of
             his
             keeper
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             in
             prison
             ,
             to
             go
             see
             a
             friend
             ,
             and
             he
             returned
             to
             his
             prison
             again
             rather
             before
             his
             time
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             In
             zeal
             and
             fervency
             in
             
               *
            
             praier
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             In
             mildenes
             
               *
            
             and
             forgiving
             their
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Some
             memorable
             Collections
             concerning
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             especially
             out
             of
             Foxes
             three
             large
             volumes
             .
          
           
             
               Polycarpus
               .
            
             
               
                 EVsebius
              
               
                 *
              
               saith
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               when
               he
               fell
               into
               the
               company
               of
               hereticks
               :
               
                 Bone
                 Deus
                 in
                 quae
                 me
                 tempora
                 reservasti
                 ?
              
               Good
               God
               what
               times
               hast
               thou
               kept
               me
               for
               ?
            
             
               When
               
                 Marcion
              
               the
               heretick
               casually
               met
               him
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Cognoscis
                 nos
                 ?
              
               Dost
               thou
               know
               us
               ?
               
                 Polycarpus
              
               answered
               ,
               
                 Cognosco
                 primogenitum
                 diaboli
                 ,
              
               I
               know
               the
               first
               born
               of
               the
               devil
               .
            
             
               
                 Being
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Proconsull
                 to
                 deny
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 :
              
               I
               have
               served
               him
               86.
               
                 *
              
               years
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               not
               once
               hurt
               me
               ,
               and
               shall
               I
               now
               deny
               him
               ?
            
             
             
               
                 When
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 tied
                 to
                 the
                 stake
                 ,
                 he
                 required
                 to
                 stand
                 untied
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
              
               
               Let
               me
               alone
               
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 for
              
               he
               that
               gave
               me
               strength
               to
               come
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               will
               also
               give
               me
               patience
               to
               abide
               in
               the
               same
               without
               your
               tying
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ignatius
               .
            
             
               Being
               led
               from
               
                 Syria
              
               to
               
                 Rome
                 ,
              
               
               there
               to
               be
               devoured
               ,
               he
               wished
               by
               the
               way
               as
               he
               went
               ,
               that
               he
               were
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               beasts
               which
               were
               ready
               to
               rent
               him
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               appetites
               might
               be
               whetted
               to
               dispatch
               him
               quickly
               ,
               fearing
               least
               it
               should
               happen
               to
               him
               as
               to
               some
               other
               Martyrs
               ,
               that
               the
               beasts
               out
               of
               a
               kinde
               of
               reverence
               and
               humanity
               ,
               would
               not
               dare
               to
               approach
               unto
               him
               ;
               being
               ready
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               rather
               to
               provoke
               them
               to
               fight
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               should
               suffer
               him
               so
               to
               escape
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               him
               ,
               by
               some
               popish
               
               writers
               
                 (
                 quam
                 verè
                 ipsi
                 viderint
                 )
              
               that
               he
               was
               so
               frequent
               in
               roling
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               there
               was
               ingraved
               and
               written
               in
               his
               heart
               the
               character
               of
               that
               name
               in
               golden
               letters
               :
               This
               may
               be
               fabulous
               ,
               but
               Christ
               was
               very
               dear
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               called
               him
               his
               love
               ,
               
                 meus
                 amor
                 crucifixus
                 est
              
               
                 *
              
               ,
               my
               love
               (
               said
               he
               )
               is
               crucified
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               heard
               the
               lions
               roaring
               ,
               he
               said
               ;
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               wheat
               
                 *
              
               that
               must
               be
               ground
               with
               the
               teeth
               of
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               found
               pure
               bread
               .
            
             
               Ignis
               ,
               crux
               ,
               ferarum
               concursus
               ,
               (
               sectiones
               ,
               lanienae
               )
               ossium
               discerptiones
               ,
               membrorum
               concisiones
               ,
               totius
               corporis
               contritiones
               &
               diaboli
               tormenta
               in
               me
               veniant
               ,
               tantummodo
               ut
               Jesum
               nanciscar
               .
               Id.
               ibid.
            
             
               Come
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               fire
               ,
               gallows
               ,
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               breaking
               of
               bones
               ,
               tearing
               
               of
               members
               ,
               contrition
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               torments
               from
               the
               devil
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               may
               gain
               Christ
               .
            
             
               After
               all
               his
               sufferings
               he
               said
               ,
               now
               I
               begin
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               .
            
          
           
             
               John
               Hus.
               
            
             
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
              
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               cals
               him
               ,
               
                 sanctissimum
                 Martyrem
                 ,
              
               a
               most
               holy
               Martyr
               ,
               where
               he
               rehearseth
               also
               this
               prophesie
               of
               his
               :
               They
               shall
               now
               burn
               a
               Goose
               (
               for
               
                 Hus
              
               in
               the
               Bohemian
               tongue
               signifies
               a
               Goose
               )
               but
               a
               Swan
               
                 *
              
               shall
               come
               after
               me
               ,
               which
               shall
               escape
               their
               burning
               .
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               caused
               to
               be
               made
               a
               certain
               crown
               of
               paper
               almost
               a
               cubit
               deep
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               were
               painted
               three
               devils
               of
               wonderfull
               uglyshape
               ,
               and
               this
               title
               set
               over
               their
               heads
               ,
               
                 Haeresiarcha
              
               
                 *
              
               .
               The
               which
               when
               he
               saw
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               My
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               my
               sake
               did
               wear
               a
               crown
               of
               thorns
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               I
               then
               for
               his
               sake
               again
               ,
               wear
               this
               light
               crown
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               ignominious
               ?
               Truly
               
               I
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               willingly
               .
            
             
               You
               knew
               how
               before
               my
               Priesthood
               (
               which
               grieveth
               me
               now
               )
               I
               have
               delighted
               to
               play
               oftentimes
               at
               chesse
               ,
               
               and
               have
               neglected
               my
               time
               ,
               and
               have
               unhappily
               provoked
               both
               my self
               and
               others
               to
               anger
               many
               times
               by
               that
               play
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hierome
               of
               Prage
               .
            
             
               He
               being
               condemned
               by
               the
               councell
               of
               
                 Constance
                 ,
              
               thus
               prophesied
               ,
               
                 Et
                 cito
                 vos
                 omnes
                 ,
                 ut
                 respondeatis
                 mihi
                 coram
                 altissimo
                 &
                 justissimo
                 judice
                 post
                 centum
                 annos
                 .
              
               
               Here
               I
               cite
               you
               to
               answer
               unto
               me
               before
               the
               most
               high
               &
               just
               Judge
               within
               a
               hundred
               years
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               thus
               to
               the
               Executioner
               ,
               make
               the
               fire
               in
               my
               sight
               ,
               for
               if
               I
               had
               feared
               it
               I
               had
               never
               come
               hither
               .
            
          
           
             
               Henry
               Voes
               and
               John
               Esch.
               
            
             
               
                 Henry
                 Voes
              
               and
               
                 John
                 Esch
              
               Friers
               ,
               
               being
               burned
               at
               
                 Bruxels
                 ,
              
               one
               of
               them
               seeing
               that
               fire
               was
               kindled
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Me
                 thinks
                 ye
                 doe
                 straw
                 rooses
                 under
                 my
                 feet
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Peter
               Moice
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               which
               suffered
               in
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               being
               called
               befor●
               the
               Senate
               at
               
                 Dornick
                 ,
              
               they
               bega●
               to
               examine
               him
               of
               certain
               articles
               〈◊〉
               religion
               .
               To
               whom
               as
               he
               was
               abou●
               to
               answer
               boldly
               and
               expressely
               t●
               every
               point
               ,
               
               they
               interrupting
               him
               ▪
               bad
               him
               say
               in
               two
               words
               ,
               either
               yea
               or
               nay
               :
               Then
               said
               he
               ,
               If
               ye
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               answer
               for
               my self
               it
               matters
               of
               such
               importance
               ,
               send
               me
               to
               my
               prison
               again
               among
               my
               toad●
               and
               frogs
               ,
               which
               will
               not
               interrup●
               me
               while
               I
               talk
               with
               my
               Lord
               my
               God
               .
            
          
           
             
               Peter
               Serre
               .
            
             
               One
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               which
               suffered
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
              
               
               being
               put
               to
               the
               fire
               stood
               so
               quiet
               ,
               looking
               up
               to
               heaven
               all
               the
               time
               of
               his
               burning
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               felt
               nothing
               ,
               bringing
               such
               admiration
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               the
               Parliament
               said
               ,
               that
               way
               was
               
               not
               best
               to
               bring
               the
               Lutherans
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               doe
               more
               hurt
               then
               good
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bartholmew
               Hector
               .
            
             
               A
               French
               Martyr
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               
               praying
               and
               speaking
               heavenly
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               taking
               his
               death
               patiently
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               people
               wept
               ,
               saying
               ,
               why
               doth
               this
               man
               die
               which
               speaketh
               of
               nothing
               but
               of
               God
               ?
            
          
           
             
               Pomponius
               Algerius
               .
            
             
               An
               Italian
               Martyr
               ,
               
               thus
               underwrites
               a
               comfortable
               letter
               of
               his
               to
               some
               of
               his
               Christian
               friends
               ,
            
             
               From
               the
               delectable
               Orchyard
               of
               Leonine
               prison
               .
            
          
           
             
               Patrick
               Hamelton
               .
            
             
               Certain
               faithfull
               men
               being
               present
               the
               same
               time
               when
               this
               Scottish
               Martyr
               was
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               
               they
               heard
               him
               to
               cite
               and
               appeal
               the
               black
               Frier
               called
               
                 Cambell
              
               that
               accused
               him
               
               to
               appear
               before
               the
               high
               God
               ,
               
               a●
               generall
               Judge
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               innocencie
               of
               his
               death
               and
               whether
               his
               accusation
               were
               ju●●
               or
               not
               ,
               between
               that
               and
               a
               certai●
               day
               of
               the
               next
               moneth
               ,
               which
               h●
               there
               named
               .
               By
               the
               same
               witness●
               it
               is
               testified
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Frier
               died
               immediately
               before
               the
               day
               came
               without
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               persecuted
               the
               innocent
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Bilney
               .
            
             
               His
               first
               conversion
               was
               by
               reading
               the
               new
               Testament
               set
               out
               by
               
                 Erasmus
                 ,
              
               and
               particularly
               ,
               1
               
                 Tim.
              
               1.
               15.
               
               At
               the
               last
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               I
               heard
               speak
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               the
               new
               Testament
               was
               first
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 Erasmus
                 ,
              
               which
               when
               I
               understood
               to
               be
               eloquently
               done
               by
               him
               ,
               being
               assured
               rather
               for
               the
               Latine
               then
               for
               the
               word
               of
               God
               (
               for
               at
               that
               time
               I
               knew
               not
               what
               it
               meant
               )
               I
               bought
               it
               even
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               now
               well
               understand
               and
               perceive
               :
               And
               at
               the
               first
               reading
               
               (
               as
               I
               well
               remember
               )
               I
               chanced
               upon
               this
               sentence
               of
               St
               
                 Paul
              
               (
               O
               most
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               sentence
               to
               my
               soul
               )
               in
               his
               first
               epistle
               to
               
                 Timoth.
              
               chap.
               1.
               vers.
               15.
               
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 saying
                 and
                 worthy
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 embraced
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 save
                 sinners
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 chief
                 .
              
               This
               one
               sentence
               through
               Gods
               instruction
               and
               inward
               working
               ,
               which
               I
               did
               not
               then
               perceive
               ,
               did
               so
               exhilerate
               my
               heart
               ,
               being
               before
               wounded
               with
               the
               guilt
               of
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               being
               almost
               in
               despair
               ,
               that
               immediately
               I
               felt
               a
               marvellous
               comfort
               and
               quietnesse
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               
                 my
                 brused
                 bones
                 leapt
                 for
                 joy
                 .
              
               
            
             
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               began
               to
               be
               more
               pleasant
               unto
               me
               then
               the
               hony
               or
               the
               hony-comb
               .
            
             
               
                 Latimer
              
               cals
               him
               in
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               
               
                 blessed
                 Saint
                 Bilney
                 ,
              
               and
               shews
               how
               he
               was
               converted
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               anguish
               of
               soul
               
                 Bilney
              
               was
               in
               after
               his
               abjuration
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               returned
               again
               and
               suffered
               for
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
             
               Being
               in
               the
               prison
               he
               divers
               time
               proved
               the
               fire
               by
               putting
               his
               finge●
               near
               to
               the
               candle
               :
               At
               the
               first
               touc●
               of
               the
               candle
               ,
               his
               flesh
               resisting
               ,
               an●
               he
               withdrawing
               his
               finger
               ,
               did
               afte●
               chide
               his
               flesh
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Qu●
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 unius
                 membri
                 inustione●
                 ferre
                 non
                 potes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 &
                 quo
                 pacto
                 cras
                 t●●tius
                 corporis
                 conflagrationem
                 tolerabi●
              
               What
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               canst
               not
               tho●
               bear
               the
               burning
               of
               one
               member
               and
               how
               wilt
               thou
               endure
               to
               mor●
               row
               the
               burning
               of
               thy
               whole
               body
               ▪
               The
               night
               before
               his
               execution
               ,
               divers
               of
               his
               friends
               resorted
               unto
               hi●
               in
               the
               Guild
               Hall
               where
               he
               was
               kep●
               amongst
               which
               one
               of
               them
               findin●●
               him
               eating
               an
               Alebrew
               with
               a
               cheerfull
               heart
               and
               quiet
               minde
               ,
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               glad
               to
               see
               him
               at
               that
               time
               so
               shortly
               before
               his
               painfull
               an●
               heavy
               departure
               ,
               so
               heartily
               to
               refresh
               himself
               :
               
               Whereunto
               he
               answered
               ,
               O
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               husbandmen
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               who
               having
               a
               ruinou●
               house
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               yet
               bestow
               cos●
               as
               long
               as
               they
               may
               to
               hold
               it
               up
               ▪
               
               And
               so
               doe
               I
               now
               with
               this
               ruinous
               house
               of
               my
               body
               ,
               and
               with
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               in
               thanks
               to
               him
               ,
               refresh
               the
               same
               as
               ye
               see
               .
               Then
               sitting
               with
               his
               said
               friends
               in
               godly
               talk
               to
               their
               edification
               ,
               some
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               fire
               which
               he
               should
               suffer
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               should
               be
               of
               great
               heat
               unto
               his
               body
               ,
               yet
               the
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               should
               cool
               it
               to
               his
               everlasting
               refreshing
               .
               At
               this
               word
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Bilney
              
               putting
               his
               hand
               toward
               the
               flame
               of
               the
               candle
               burning
               before
               them
               (
               as
               also
               he
               did
               divers
               times
               besides
               )
               and
               feeling
               the
               heat
               thereof
               ,
               O
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               feel
               by
               experience
               ,
               and
               have
               known
               it
               long
               by
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               fire
               by
               Gods
               Ordinance
               is
               naturally
               hot
               ,
               but
               yet
               I
               am
               perswaded
               by
               Gods
               holy
               Word
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               some
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               flame
               they
               felt
               no
               heat
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               fire
               they
               felt
               no
               consumption
               :
               and
               I
               constantly
               beleeve
               ,
               howsoever
               that
               the
               stubble
               of
               this
               my
               body
               shall
               be
               wasted
               by
               it
               ,
               
               yet
               my
               soul
               and
               spirit
               shall
               be
               purged
               thereby
               ,
               a
               pain
               
               for
               the
               time
               whereon
               followeth
               〈◊〉
               unspeakable
               .
               And
               then
               most
               co●fortably
               entreated
               of
               
                 Isa.
              
               43.
               1
               ,
               2.
               well
               in
               respect
               of
               himself
               ,
               as
               app●●ing
               it
               to
               the
               particular
               use
               of
               friends
               there
               present
               ,
               of
               whom
               for
               took
               such
               sweet
               fruit
               therein
               ,
               the
               they
               caused
               the
               words
               to
               be
               〈◊〉
               written
               on
               tables
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               the
               books
               .
               The
               comfort
               whereof
               (
               〈◊〉
               divers
               of
               them
               )
               was
               never
               tak●
               from
               them
               to
               their
               dying
               day
               .
            
          
           
             
               James
               Bainham
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 in
                 the
                 mid●
                 of
                 the
                 flaming
                 fire
                 which
                 had
                 ha●
                 consumed
                 his
                 arms
                 and
                 legs
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 spak●
                 these
                 words
                 :
              
               O
               ye
               Papists
               ,
               behold
               〈◊〉
               look
               for
               miracles
               ,
               and
               here
               now
               y●
               may
               see
               a
               miracle
               ,
               for
               in
               this
               fire
               I
               f●●●
               no
               more
               pain
               ,
               then
               if
               I
               were
               in
               a
               bed●
               down
               :
               but
               it
               is
               to
               me
               as
               a
               bed
               of
               rose●
               ▪
            
          
           
             
               William
               Tyndall
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               notable
               pains
               and
               travel
               he
               may
               well
               be
               called
               the
               Apostle
               o●England
               in
               this
               our
               later
               age
               .
               
            
             
             
               He
               translated
               the
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               five
               books
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ;
              
               for
               his
               faithfulnesse
               therein
               ,
               observe
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               I
               call
               God
               to
               record
               against
               the
               day
               we
               shall
               appear
               before
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               
               to
               give
               our
               reckoning
               of
               our
               doings
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               altered
               one
               syllable
               of
               Gods
               words
               against
               my
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               would
               doe
               this
               day
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               is
               in
               earth
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               honour
               ,
               pleasure
               or
               riches
               ,
               might
               be
               given
               me
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               at
               
                 Antwerp
              
               on
               a
               time
               amongst
               a
               company
               of
               Merchants
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               at
               Supper
               ,
               a
               certain
               jugler
               which
               through
               his
               diabolicall
               inchantment
               of
               art
               magicall
               ,
               would
               fetch
               all
               kinde
               of
               viands
               and
               wine
               from
               any
               place
               they
               would
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               upon
               the
               table
               presently
               before
               them
               ,
               
               with
               many
               other
               such
               like
               things
               .
               The
               same
               of
               this
               jugler
               being
               much
               talked
               of
               ,
               it
               chanced
               that
               Master
               
                 Tindall
              
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               desired
               certain
               of
               the
               merchants
               that
               he
               might
               also
               be
               present
               at
               Supper
               to
               see
               him
               play
               his
               parts
               .
               The
               Supper
               was
               appointed
               ,
               and
               the
               Merchants
               
               with
               
                 Tindall
              
               were
               there
               prese●●
               ▪
               Then
               the
               jugler
               being
               required
               〈◊〉
               play
               his
               feats
               ,
               
               and
               to
               shew
               his
               cuning
               ,
               after
               his
               wonted
               boldnesse
               began
               to
               utter
               all
               that
               he
               could
               d●
               but
               all
               was
               in
               vain
               .
               
               At
               the
               last
               w●●
               his
               labour
               ,
               sweating
               and
               toili●●
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               nothing
               would
               〈◊〉
               forward
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               his
               encha●●●ments
               were
               void
               ,
               he
               was
               compell●
               openly
               to
               confesse
               ,
               that
               there
               w●●
               some
               man
               present
               at
               supper
               ,
               whi●●
               disturbed
               and
               letted
               all
               his
               doings
               .
            
             
               He
               cried
               at
               the
               stake
               with
               a
               fe●vent
               zeal
               and
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 *
              
               
                 Le●
                 open
                 the
                 King
              
               
               
                 of
                 Englands
                 eies
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               John
               Lambert
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               his
               legs
               were
               consum●●●
               and
               burned
               to
               the
               stumps
               ,
               he
               lifti●●
               up
               such
               hands
               as
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               his
               fi●●gers
               ends
               flaming
               with
               fire
               ,
               
               cri●
               unto
               the
               people
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 No●
                 but
                 Christ
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Anthony
               Person
               .
            
             
               He
               being
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               ●●●ecution
               ,
               
               with
               a
               cheerfull
               countenance
               embraced
               the
               post
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               and
               kissing
               it
               ,
               
               said
               ,
               
                 Now
                 welcome
                 mine
                 own
                 sweet
                 wife
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 day
                 shall
                 thou
                 and
                 I
                 be
                 married
                 together
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 and
                 peace
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Henry
               Filmer
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               to
               
                 Person
              
               and
               
                 Testwood
                 ,
              
               two
               other
               Martyrs
               which
               died
               with
               him
               ,
               
               
                 Be
                 merry
                 my
                 brethren
                 and
                 lift
                 up
                 your
                 hands
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 this
                 sharp
                 breakefast
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 dinner
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               At
               the
               which
               words
               
                 Testwood
              
               lifting
               up
               his
               hands
               and
               eies
               to
               heaven
               ,
               desired
               the
               Lord
               above
               to
               receive
               his
               spirit
               .
               And
               
                 Anthony
                 Person
              
               pulling
               the
               straw
               unto
               him
               ,
               laid
               a
               good
               deal
               thereof
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               his
               head
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 Gods
                 hat
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 dressed
                 like
                 a
                 true
                 souldier
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 merits
                 only
                 I
                 trust
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 his
                 joy
                 .
              
               Many
               which
               saw
               their
               patitient
               suffering
               ,
               confessed
               that
               they
               could
               have
               found
               in
               their
               hearts
               (
               at
               
               the
               present
               )
               to
               have
               died
               with
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Adam
               Damplip
               .
            
             
               He
               understanding
               from
               the
               Keepe●
               that
               he
               should
               soon
               suffer
               ,
               was
               ye●
               merry
               and
               did
               eat
               his
               meat
               as
               wel●
               as
               ever
               he
               did
               in
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               some
               at
               the
               bord
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               marvelled
               how
               he
               could
               eat
               his
               meat
               so
               well
               ,
               
               knowing
               he
               was
               so
               near
               his
               death
               .
               
                 Ah
                 master
                 ▪
              
               quoth
               he
               ,
               
                 doe
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 I
                 hav●
                 been
                 Gods
                 prisoner
                 so
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 Mar●
                 shalsey
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 learned
                 to
                 dy
                 Yes
                 ,
                 yes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 God
                 wi●●
                 strengthen
                 me
                 therein
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Kerby
               .
            
             
               Master
               
                 Wingfield
              
               said
               to
               
                 Kerby
              
               〈◊〉
               prison
               ,
               Remember
               the
               fire
               is
               ho●
               take
               no
               more
               upon
               thee
               then
               tho●
               canst
               perform
               ,
               
               the
               terrour
               is
               grea●
               the
               pain
               will
               be
               extream
               ,
               and
               life
               〈◊〉
               sweet
               :
               Better
               it
               were
               betime
               to
               sti●●
               to
               mercy
               ,
               while
               there
               is
               hope
               of
               lif●
               
               then
               rashly
               to
               begin
               and
               then
               to
               shrink
               .
               To
               whom
               
                 Kerby
              
               replied
               ,
               
                 Ah
                 ,
              
               Master
               
                 Wingfield
                 ,
                 be
                 at
                 my
                 burning
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 there
                 standeth
                 a
                 Christian
                 souldier
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 sword
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 suffer
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 strength
                 to
                 bear
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Anne
               Askew
               .
            
             
               Pray
               ,
               pray
               
                 *
              
               ,
               pray
               .
            
             
               To
               her
               confession
               in
               Newgate
               she
               thus
               subscribes
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               me
               
                 Anne
                 Askew
                 ,
              
               that
               neither
               wisheth
               death
               ,
               nor
               feareth
               his
               might
               ,
               and
               as
               merry
               as
               
                 *
              
               one
               that
               is
               bound
               towards
               heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 Wrisley
              
               Lord
               Chancellour
               sent
               her
               letters
               (
               being
               at
               the
               stake
               )
               offering
               to
               her
               the
               Kings
               pardon
               if
               she
               would
               recant
               ,
               who
               refusing
               once
               to
               look
               upon
               them
               ,
               made
               this
               answer
               again
               ,
               
                 that
                 she
                 came
                 not
                 thither
                 to
                 deny
                 her
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 .
              
            
          
           
           
             
               Sir
               George
               Blague
               .
            
             
               He
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Kings
               privy
               Chamber
               ,
               was
               condemned
               and
               appointed
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               
               but
               being
               pardoned
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               coming
               after
               into
               his
               presence
               ;
               Ah
               my
               
                 Pig
              
               (
               saith
               the
               King
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               call
               him
               )
               
                 Yea
                 ,
              
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 if
                 you●
                 Majestie
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 better
                 to
                 m●
                 then
                 your
                 Bishops
                 were
                 ,
                 your
                 Pig
                 had
                 been
                 rosted
                 ere
                 this
                 time
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Mr
               John
               Rogers
               .
            
             
               That
               morning
               he
               should
               be
               burned
               he
               was
               found
               asleep
               ,
               
               and
               could
               scarce
               with
               much
               jogging
               be
               awaked
               :
               At
               length
               being
               raised
               and
               waked
               ,
               and
               bid
               to
               make
               haste
               ,
               the●●
               said
               he
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               I
               need
               not
               to
               ti●
               my
               points
               .
            
             
               The
               sunday
               before
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               drank
               to
               Mr
               
                 Hooper
                 ,
              
               being
               then
               underneath
               him
               ,
               
               and
               bad
               them
               commend
               him
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               there
               was
               never
               little
               fellow
               would
               
               better
               stick
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               would
               stick
               to
               him
               ,
               presupposing
               they
               should
               both
               be
               burned
               together
               ,
               although
               it
               happened
               otherwise
               ,
               for
               Mr
               
                 Rogers
              
               was
               burnt
               alone
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               the
               Protomartyr
               of
               all
               the
               blessed
               company
               that
               suffered
               in
               Queen
               
                 Maries
              
               time
               ,
               
               that
               gave
               the
               first
               adventure
               upon
               the
               fire
               .
               His
               wife
               and
               children
               being
               eleven
               in
               number
               ,
               ten
               able
               to
               go
               ,
               and
               one
               sucking
               on
               her
               breast
               ,
               met
               him
               by
               the
               way
               as
               he
               went
               toward
               Smithfield
               ;
               this
               sorrowfull
               sight
               of
               his
               own
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               could
               nothing
               move
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               constantly
               and
               chearfully
               took
               his
               death
               with
               wonderfull
               patience
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             
               Laurence
               Sanders
               .
            
             
               He
               seeming
               to
               be
               somewhat
               troubled
               at
               his
               lodging
               ,
               one
               which
               was
               there
               about
               him
               asked
               him
               how
               he
               did
               :
               
               
                 In
                 very
                 deed
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 prison
                 till
                 I
                 be
                 in
                 prison
                 :
              
               Meaning
               ,
               that
               his
               minde
               was
               unquiet
               untill
               he
               
               had
               preached
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               he
               should
               have
               quietnesse
               of
               minde
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               put
               in
               prison
               .
               He
               that
               did
               lie
               with
               him
               in
               prison
               in
               the
               same
               bed
               ,
               reported
               that
               he
               heard
               him
               say
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               examination
               he
               was
               wonderfully
               comforted
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               as
               not
               only
               in
               spirit
               but
               also
               in
               body
               ,
               he
               received
               a
               certain
               taste
               of
               that
               holy
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               whilst
               a
               most
               pleasant
               refreshing
               did
               issue
               from
               every
               part
               and
               member
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               unto
               the
               seat
               and
               place
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               did
               ebb
               to
               and
               fro
               unto
               all
               the
               parts
               again
               .
            
             
               At
               
                 Coventry
              
               (
               where
               he
               was
               burned
               )
               a
               poor
               Shoemaker
               which
               was
               wont
               to
               serve
               him
               of
               shoes
               ,
               came
               to
               him
               and
               said
               ;
               O
               my
               good
               master
               ,
               God
               strengthen
               and
               comfort
               you
               Gran
               mercy
               good
               Shoemaker
               ,
               
               quoth
               Master
               
                 Sanders
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               pray
               thee
               to
               pray
               for
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               the
               unmeetest
               man
               for
               this
               high
               office
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               appointed
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               my
               gracious
               God
               and
               dear
               Father
               is
               able
               to
               make
               me
               strong
               enough
               .
            
             
             
               When
               he
               came
               to
               the
               fire
               he
               fell
               to
               the
               ground
               and
               praied
               ,
               then
               he
               rose
               up
               again
               and
               took
               the
               stake
               to
               which
               he
               should
               be
               chained
               ,
               in
               his
               arms
               ,
               
               and
               kissed
               it
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 Welcome
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 welcome
                 everlasting
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               being
               fastened
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               and
               fire
               put
               to
               him
               ,
               full
               sweetly
               he
               slept
               in
               the
               Lord
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Q.
               
                 Maries
              
               time
               ,
               there
               being
               a
               communication
               between
               
                 Laurence
                 Sanders
              
               and
               D.
               
                 Pendleton
                 ,
              
               the
               Doctor
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               comfort
               Mr
               
                 Sanders
              
               all
               that
               he
               might
               ,
               admonishing
               him
               not
               to
               start
               aside
               ,
               
               having
               put
               his
               hand
               to
               Gods
               plough
               ;
               I
               will
               see
               said
               he
               (
               being
               a
               fat
               man
               )
               the
               utmost
               drop
               of
               this
               grease
               of
               mine
               molten
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               gobbet
               of
               this
               flesh
               consumed
               to
               ashes
               ,
               before
               I
               will
               forsake
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               .
               
                 Sanders
              
               on
               the
               other
               side
               seemed
               so
               fearfull
               and
               feeblespirited
               ,
               that
               he
               seemed
               rather
               to
               fall
               quite
               from
               Gods
               word
               which
               he
               had
               taught
               ,
               then
               to
               stick
               to
               his
               profession
               and
               abide
               by
               his
               tacle
               ,
               but
               after
               
                 Sanders
              
               suffered
               most
               willingly
               ,
               
               and
               
                 Pendleton
              
               played
               the
               Apostata
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr
               John
               Hooper
               .
            
             
               Being
               at
               
                 Zarick
              
               with
               
                 Bullinger
                 ,
              
               at
               his
               parting
               with
               him
               he
               promised
               to
               write
               unto
               him
               how
               it
               went
               with
               him
               .
               
               But
               the
               last
               news
               of
               all
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               write
               :
               for
               there
               ,
               said
               he
               (
               taking
               M.
               
                 Bullinger
              
               by
               the
               hand
               )
               where
               I
               shall
               take
               most
               pains
               ,
               
               there
               shall
               you
               hear
               of
               me
               to
               be
               burned
               to
               ashes
               ,
               and
               that
               shall
               be
               the
               last
               news
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               hear
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               When
               Mr
               
                 Hooper
              
               being
               made
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Worcester
              
               and
               
                 Glocester
              
               should
               have
               his
               Arms
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Herald
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               is
               for
               every
               Bishop
               to
               have
               his
               Arms
               assigned
               unto
               him
               (
               whether
               by
               the
               Bishops
               or
               Heralds
               appointment
               is
               uncertain
               )
               the
               Arms
               to
               him
               allotted
               was
               a
               Lamb
               in
               a
               fiery
               bush
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sun-beams
               from
               heaven
               descended
               down
               upon
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               rightly
               denoting
               as
               it
               seemed
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               his
               suffering
               ,
               which
               afterward
               followed
               .
            
             
             
               His
               life
               was
               so
               pure
               and
               good
               ,
               that
               no
               kinde
               of
               slander
               (
               although
               divers
               went
               about
               to
               reprove
               it
               )
               could
               fasten
               any
               fault
               upon
               it
               .
               I
               know
               not
               one
               of
               all
               those
               vertues
               and
               qualities
               required
               of
               St
               
                 Paul
              
               in
               a
               good
               Bishop
               ,
               
               lacking
               in
               this
               good
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Bishop
               
                 Ridley
              
               and
               he
               differed
               about
               the
               ceremonies
               ,
               
               yet
               both
               being
               in
               prison
               for
               the
               truths
               sake
               they
               were
               reconciled
               .
            
             
               Every
               day
               his
               manner
               was
               to
               have
               to
               dinner
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               poor
               folk
               of
               
                 Worcester
              
               by
               course
               ,
               
               who
               were
               served
               by
               four
               at
               a
               messe
               ,
               with
               whole
               and
               wholesome
               meats
               :
               and
               when
               they
               were
               served
               (
               being
               afore
               examined
               by
               him
               or
               his
               Deputies
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               the
               Articles
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               
               and
               ten
               Commandments
               )
               then
               he
               himself
               sate
               down
               to
               dinner
               ,
               and
               not
               before
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Anthony
                 Kingston
              
               his
               friend
               coming
               to
               him
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               
               used
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Life
                 is
                 sweet
                 and
                 death
                 bitter
                 ,
              
               to
               whom
               he
               replied
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 death
                 to
                 come
                 was
                 more
                 bitter
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 more
                 sweet
                 .
              
            
             
             
               A
               blinde
               boy
               being
               brought
               unto
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               long
               afore
               suffered
               imprisonment
               at
               
                 Glocester
              
               for
               confessing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               Master
               
                 Hooper
              
               after
               he
               had
               examined
               him
               of
               his
               faith
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               imprisonment
               ,
               beheld
               him
               stedfastly
               ,
               and
               (
               the
               water
               appearing
               in
               his
               eies
               )
               said
               unto
               him
               :
               
               Ah
               poor
               boy
               ,
               God
               hath
               taken
               from
               thee
               thy
               outward
               sight
               ,
               for
               what
               consideration
               he
               best
               knoweth
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               another
               sight
               much
               more
               precious
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               indued
               thy
               soul
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               :
               God
               give
               thee
               grace
               continually
               to
               pray
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               lose
               not
               that
               sight
               ,
               for
               then
               shouldst
               thou
               be
               blinde
               both
               in
               body
               and
               soul
               .
            
             
               Being
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               and
               having
               entred
               into
               his
               prayer
               ,
               a
               box
               wa●
               brought
               and
               laid
               before
               him
               upon
               ▪
               stool
               with
               his
               pardon
               (
               or
               at
               least
               fained
               so
               to
               be
               )
               from
               the
               Queen
               if
               he
               would
               turn
               :
               At
               the
               sight
               where
               of
               he
               cried
               ,
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 love
                 my
                 soul
                 away
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 love
                 my
                 soul
                 away
                 wit●
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               box
               being
               taken
               the
               Lor●
               
               
                 Shandoys
              
               said
               ,
               Seeing
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               dispatch
               him
               quickly
               .
               Master
               
                 Hooper
              
               said
               ,
               good
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               my
               praiers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Doctor
               Taylor
               .
            
             
               He
               told
               the
               Sheriffe
               and
               others
               (
               who
               laboured
               to
               turn
               him
               to
               the
               Popish
               religion
               )
               that
               he
               had
               been
               deceived
               himself
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               to
               deceive
               a
               great
               many
               of
               
                 Hadley
              
               of
               their
               expectation
               .
               I
               am
               (
               said
               he
               )
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               very
               great
               carkasse
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               should
               have
               been
               buried
               in
               
                 Hadley
              
               Church-yard
               ,
               
               if
               I
               had
               died
               in
               my
               bed
               as
               I
               well
               hoped
               I
               should
               have
               done
               ;
               but
               herein
               I
               see
               I
               was
               deceived
               :
               and
               there
               are
               a
               great
               number
               of
               worms
               in
               
                 Hadley
              
               Church-yard
               which
               should
               have
               had
               jolly
               feeding
               upon
               this
               carrion
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               looked
               for
               many
               a
               day
               :
               but
               now
               I
               know
               we
               be
               deceived
               ,
               both
               I
               and
               they
               ;
               for
               this
               carkasse
               must
               be
               burned
               to
               ashes
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               they
               loose
               their
               bait
               and
               
               feeding
               that
               they
               look
               to
               have
               had
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Having
               light
               off
               his
               horse
               in
               his
               journey
               to
               
                 Hadley
              
               a
               little
               afore
               he
               suffered
               ,
               
               he
               leapt
               and
               fet
               a
               frisk
               or
               twain
               ,
               as
               men
               commonly
               doe
               in
               dancing
               :
               
               Mr
               Doctor
               quoth
               the
               Sheriffe
               ,
               how
               doe
               you
               now
               ,
               he
               answered
               ;
               well
               ,
               God
               be
               praised
               good
               Mr
               Sheriffe
               ,
               never
               better
               ,
               for
               now
               I
               know
               I
               am
               almost
               at
               home
               ,
               I
               lack
               not
               past
               two
               stiles
               to
               go
               over
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               even
               at
               my
               fathers
               house
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               morning
               in
               which
               he
               was
               called
               up
               by
               the
               Sheriffe
               to
               go
               to
               his
               burning
               (
               about
               three
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               morning
               )
               being
               suddainly
               awaked
               out
               of
               his
               sound
               sleep
               ,
               
               he
               sate
               up
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               putting
               on
               his
               shirt
               ,
               had
               these
               words
               ,
               speaking
               somewhat
               thick
               after
               his
               accustomed
               manner
               :
               
                 Ah
                 horson
                 theeves
                 ,
                 ah
                 horson
                 theeves
                 ,
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 rob
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 .
              
            
             
               Afterward
               being
               risen
               and
               tying
               his
               points
               ,
               he
               cast
               his
               arms
               about
               a
               balke
               which
               was
               in
               the
               chamber
               between
               Mr
               
                 Bradfords
              
               bed
               and
               his
               :
               
               
               and
               there
               hanging
               by
               the
               hands
               ,
               said
               to
               Master
               
                 Bradford
                 :
              
               O
               Master
               
                 Bradford
                 ,
              
               quoth
               he
               ,
               what
               a
               notable
               swing
               should
               I
               give
               if
               I
               were
               hanged
               ?
            
          
           
             
               William
               Hunter
               .
            
             
               His
               mother
               said
               to
               him
               a
               little
               before
               his
               suffering
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               glad
               that
               ever
               she
               was
               so
               happy
               to
               bear
               such
               a
               childe
               which
               could
               finde
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               lose
               his
               life
               for
               Christs
               name
               sake
               .
               Then
               
                 William
              
               said
               to
               his
               mother
               ,
               
               for
               my
               little
               pain
               which
               I
               shall
               suffer
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               me
               mother
               (
               said
               he
               )
               a
               crown
               of
               joy
               ,
               may
               you
               not
               be
               glad
               of
               that
               mother
               ?
               with
               that
               his
               mother
               kneeled
               down
               on
               her
               knees
               ,
               saying
               ;
               I
               pray
               God
               strengthen
               thee
               my
               son
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               yea
               I
               think
               thee
               as
               well
               bestowed
               as
               any
               childe
               that
               ever
               I
               bare
               .
            
             
               Being
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Son
               of
               God
               shine
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               immediately
               the
               sun
               in
               the
               firmament
               shone
               out
               of
               a
               dark
               cloud
               so
               full
               in
               his
               face
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               constrained
               to
               look
               another
               way
               ,
               whereat
               the
               people
               mused
               
               because
               it
               was
               so
               dark
               a
               little
               time
               before
               .
            
          
           
             
               John
               Lawrence
               .
            
             
               He
               being
               not
               able
               to
               go
               (
               because
               his
               legs
               were
               so
               worn
               with
               heavy
               irons
               in
               prison
               ,
               
               and
               his
               body
               weakned
               with
               evil
               keeping
               )
               was
               born
               to
               the
               fire
               in
               a
               chair
               ,
               and
               he
               sitting
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               the
               young
               children
               came
               about
               the
               fire
               and
               cried
               as
               well
               as
               young
               children
               could
               speak
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Lord
               strengthen
               thy
               servant
               and
               keep
               thy
               promise
               ,
               Lord
               strengthen
               thy
               servant
               and
               keep
               thy
               promise
               .
            
          
           
             
               Dr
               Farrar
               Bishop
               of
               St
               Davids
               .
            
             
               One
               
                 Richard
                 Jones
              
               a
               Knights
               son
               coming
               to
               M.
               
                 Farrar
              
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               seemed
               to
               lament
               the
               painfulnesse
               of
               the
               death
               he
               had
               to
               suffer
               ,
               unto
               whom
               the
               Bishop
               answered
               again
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               saying
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               saw
               him
               once
               to
               stir
               in
               the
               pains
               of
               his
               burning
               ,
               
               he
               should
               then
               give
               no
               credit
               to
               his
               doctrine
               .
               And
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               so
               he
               right
               well
               performed
               
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               so
               patiently
               he
               stood
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               moved
               ,
               but
               even
               as
               he
               stood
               ,
               holding
               up
               his
               stumps
               ,
               so
               still
               he
               continued
               ,
               till
               one
               
                 Richard
                 Gravell
              
               with
               a
               staff
               dashed
               him
               upon
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               so
               struck
               him
               down
               .
            
          
           
             
               Rawlins
               White
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Landaffe
               
                 asking
                 him
                 whether
                 he
                 would
                 revoke
                 his
                 opinions
                 or
                 no
                 .
              
               
               
                 Surely
                 (
                 said
              
               Rawlins
               )
               
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Rawlins
               you
               left
               me
               ,
               and
               Rawlins
               you
               finde
               me
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               grace
               Rawlins
               I
               will
               continue
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               before
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               he
               sent
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               willed
               her
               by
               the
               messenger
               that
               in
               any
               wise
               she
               should
               make
               ready
               and
               send
               unto
               him
               his
               wedding
               garment
               ,
               meaning
               a
               shirt
               ,
               which
               afterward
               he
               was
               burned
               in
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               went
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               his
               poor
               wife
               and
               children
               stood
               weeping
               ,
               
               and
               making
               great
               lamentation
               :
               the
               sudden
               sight
               of
               whom
               so
               pierced
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               tears
               trickled
               down
               his
               face
               ,
               
               but
               he
               soon
               after
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               misliked
               this
               infirmity
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               as
               it
               were
               altogether
               angry
               with
               himself
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               striking
               his
               breast
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               used
               these
               words
               ;
               Ah
               flesh
               ,
               staiest
               thou
               me
               so
               ?
               wouldst
               thou
               fain
               prevail
               ?
               well
               ,
               I
               tell
               thee
               doe
               what
               thou
               canst
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               by
               Gods
               grace
               have
               victory
               .
            
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Haukes
               .
            
             
               
                 Darbishire
              
               Bishop
               
                 Bonners
              
               kinsman
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               too
               curious
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               have
               nothing
               but
               his
               little
               pretty
               Gods
               book
               .
               And
               is
               it
               not
               sufficient
               for
               my
               salvation
               ?
               said
               
                 Haukes
                 :
              
               
               Yes
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 instruction
                 :
                 God
                 send
                 me
                 the
                 salvation
              
               (
               said
               
                 Haukes
                 )
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 instruction
                 .
              
            
             
               Some
               of
               
                 Haukes
              
               his
               friends
               privily
               desired
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               flame
               he
               would
               shew
               them
               some
               token
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               whether
               the
               pain
               of
               suffering
               were
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               a
               
               man
               might
               not
               therein
               keep
               his
               minde
               quiet
               and
               patient
               .
               Which
               thing
               he
               promised
               them
               to
               do
               ,
               
               and
               so
               secretly
               between
               them
               it
               was
               agreed
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               rage
               of
               the
               pain
               were
               tolerable
               and
               might
               be
               suffered
               ,
               then
               he
               should
               lift
               up
               his
               hands
               above
               his
               head
               toward
               heaven
               ,
               before
               he
               gave
               up
               the
               ghost
               .
               Having
               continued
               long
               in
               the
               flame
               ,
               and
               his
               speech
               being
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               flame
               ,
               and
               his
               fingers
               consumed
               with
               the
               fire
               ,
               so
               that
               now
               all
               men
               thought
               certainly
               he
               had
               been
               gon
               ,
               suddenly
               and
               contrary
               to
               expectation
               the
               blessed
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               mindfull
               of
               his
               promise
               afore
               made
               ,
               reached
               up
               his
               hands
               burning
               on
               a
               light
               fire
               (
               which
               was
               marvellous
               to
               behold
               )
               over
               his
               head
               to
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               rejoicing
               ,
               as
               seemed
               ,
               strook
               or
               clapped
               them
               three
               times
               together
               :
               At
               the
               sight
               whereof
               there
               followed
               such
               applause
               and
               out-cry
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               them
               which
               understood
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               had
               not
               commonly
               been
               heard
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               John
               Bradford
               .
            
             
               He
               did
               not
               eat
               above
               one
               meal
               a
               day
               ;
               which
               was
               but
               very
               little
               when
               he
               took
               it
               :
               and
               his
               continuall
               study
               was
               upon
               his
               knees
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               dinner
               he
               used
               often
               to
               muse
               with
               himself
               ,
               having
               his
               hat
               over
               his
               eies
               ,
               from
               whence
               came
               commonly
               plenty
               of
               tears
               dropping
               on
               his
               trencher
               .
               
               He
               was
               very
               gentle
               to
               man
               and
               childe
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               good
               credit
               with
               his
               keeper
               ,
               that
               at
               his
               desire
               in
               an
               evening
               (
               being
               prisoner
               in
               the
               Kings
               bench
               in
               
                 Southwark
                 )
              
               he
               had
               licenc●
               upon
               his
               promise
               to
               return
               again
               that
               night
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               
                 London
              
               without
               any
               keeper
               to
               visit
               one
               that
               was
               sick
               lying
               by
               the
               Still-yard
               :
               Neither
               did
               he
               fail
               his
               promise
               ,
               but
               returned
               unto
               his
               prison
               again
               ,
               rather
               preventing
               his
               hour
               then
               breaking
               his
               fidelity
               .
               He
               slept
               not
               commonly
               above
               four
               hours
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               and
               in
               his
               bed
               till
               sleep
               came
               ,
               his
               book
               went
               not
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
               He
               counted
               that
               hour
               not
               well
               spent
               wherein
               
               he
               did
               not
               some
               good
               ,
               either
               with
               his
               pen
               ,
               study
               ,
               or
               in
               exhorting
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Whosoever
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               hath
               not
               learned
               the
               lesson
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               
               hath
               not
               learned
               his
               A
               ,
               B
               ,
               C
               ,
               in
               Christianity
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               not
               content
               till
               he
               found
               God
               coming
               into
               his
               spirit
               with
               severall
               dispensations
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               his
               prayer
               .
            
             
               The
               keepers
               wife
               came
               up
               suddenly
               to
               him
               (
               he
               being
               in
               the
               keepers
               chamber
               )
               as
               one
               half
               amazed
               ,
               and
               seeming
               much
               troubled
               ,
               
               being
               almost
               windelesse
               ,
               said
               ,
               O
               M.
               
                 Bradford
                 ,
              
               I
               come
               to
               bring
               you
               heavy
               news
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               ,
               said
               he
               ?
               marry
               quoth
               she
               to
               morrow
               you
               must
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               your
               chain
               is
               now
               a
               buying
               ,
               and
               soon
               you
               must
               go
               to
               Newgate
               ;
               with
               that
               M.
               
                 Bradford
              
               put
               off
               his
               cap
               ,
               and
               lifting
               up
               his
               eies
               to
               heaven
               ,
               said
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               I
               have
               looked
               for
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cometh
               not
               now
               to
               me
               suddenly
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               thing
               waited
               for
               every
               day
               and
               hour
               ,
               the
               Lord
               make
               me
               worthy
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Creswell
              
               offering
               to
               make
               sute
               for
               M.
               
                 Bradford
                 :
              
               He
               thus
               answered
               ,
               I●
               the
               Queen
               will
               give
               me
               life
               I
               will
               thank
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               will
               banish
               me
               I
               will
               thank
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               will
               burn
               me
               I
               will
               thank
               her
               ,
               if
               she
               will
               condem●
               me
               to
               perpetuall
               imprisonment
               ,
               I
               will
               thank
               her
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               the
               subscriptions
               of
               his
               letters
               were
               observable
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               most
               miserable
               ,
               heardhearted
               ,
               unthankfull
               sinner
               ,
               
                 John
                 Bradford
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               very
               painted
               hypocrite
               ,
               
                 John
                 Bradford
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Christopher
               Waid
               .
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               fastened
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               he
               spake
               (
               his
               hands
               and
               eies
               being
               lifted
               up
               to
               heaven
               )
               with
               ●
               cheerfull
               and
               loud
               voice
               ,
               the
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               86.
               
               
                 Psalm
                 .
              
               
               
                 Shew
                 me
                 ●
                 token
                 for
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 which
                 hate
                 m●
                 may
                 see
                 it
                 and
                 be
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 holpen
                 me
                 and
                 comforted
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Fire
               being
               put
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               cried
               unto
               God
               often
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               receive
               
               my
               soul
               ,
               without
               any
               sign
               of
               impatiency
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               after
               the
               fire
               was
               once
               throughly
               kindled
               ,
               
               he
               was
               heard
               by
               no
               man
               to
               speak
               ,
               still
               holding
               his
               hands
               up
               over
               his
               head
               together
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               and
               altogether
               rosted
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               been
               staid
               up
               with
               a
               prop
               standing
               under
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               Robert
               Samuell
               a
               Minister
               .
            
             
               He
               would
               often
               in
               prison
               have
               drank
               his
               own
               water
               ,
               but
               his
               body
               was
               so
               dried
               up
               with
               his
               long
               emptinesse
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               make
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               :
               After
               he
               had
               been
               pined
               with
               hunger
               two
               or
               three
               daies
               together
               ,
               he
               then
               fell
               into
               a
               sleep
               ,
               
               as
               it
               were
               one
               half
               in
               a
               slumber
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               one
               clad
               all
               in
               white
               seemed
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               which
               ministred
               comfort
               unto
               him
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 cheer
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 a
                 good
                 heart
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 this
                 day
                 shalt
                 thou
                 never
                 be
                 either
                 hungry
                 or
                 thirsty
                 .
              
               Which
               thing
               came
               even
               to
               passe
               
               accordingly
               ,
               for
               speedily
               after
               he
               wa●
               burned
               ,
               and
               from
               that
               time
               till
               b●
               should
               suffer
               ,
               he
               felt
               neither
               hung●
               nor
               thrist
               .
            
          
           
             
               Robert
               Glover
               .
            
             
               After
               he
               was
               condemned
               by
               the
               B●shop
               ,
               and
               was
               near
               his
               death
               ,
               tw●
               or
               three
               daies
               before
               his
               heart
               bein●
               lumpish
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               spiritual●
               consolation
               ,
               he
               felt
               in
               himself
               ●
               aptnesse
               nor
               willingnesse
               ,
               but
               rathe●
               a
               dulnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               full
               of
               much
               dis●comfort
               to
               bear
               the
               bitter
               crosse
               o●
               martyrdome
               ready
               to
               be
               laid
               upo●
               him
               .
               Whereupon
               fearing
               in
               himself
               least
               the
               Lord
               had
               utterly
               with
               drawn
               his
               wonted
               favour
               from
               hi●
               he
               made
               his
               moan
               to
               
                 Austen
                 Benh●●
              
               a
               Minister
               ,
               and
               his
               familiar
               frien●
               signifying
               how
               earnestly
               he
               had
               pra●ed
               day
               and
               night
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               an●
               yet
               could
               receive
               no
               motion
               ,
               no
               sense
               of
               any
               comfort
               from
               him
               :
               unto
               whom
               the
               said
               
                 Austen
              
               answerin●
               again
               ,
               desired
               him
               patiently
               to
               wai●
               the
               Lords
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               howsoeve●
               
               his
               present
               feeling
               was
               ,
               yet
               seeing
               his
               cause
               was
               just
               and
               true
               ,
               he
               exhorted
               him
               constantly
               to
               stick
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               
               and
               to
               play
               the
               man
               ,
               nothing
               misdoubting
               but
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               good
               time
               would
               visit
               him
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               his
               desire
               with
               plenty
               of
               consolation
               ,
               whereof
               (
               he
               said
               )
               he
               was
               right
               certain
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               him
               whensoever
               any
               such
               feeling
               of
               Gods
               heavenly
               mercies
               should
               begin
               to
               touch
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               should
               shew
               some
               signification
               thereof
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               witnesse
               with
               him
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               departed
               from
               him
               .
               The
               next
               day
               when
               the
               time
               came
               of
               his
               martyrdome
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               going
               to
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               come
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               stake
               ,
               although
               all
               night
               before
               praying
               for
               strength
               and
               courage
               he
               could
               feel
               none
               ,
               suddenly
               he
               was
               so
               mightily
               replenished
               with
               Gods
               holy
               comfort
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               joyes
               ,
               that
               he
               cried
               out
               clapping
               his
               hands
               to
               
                 Austen
                 ,
              
               and
               saying
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Austen
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               with
               such
               joy
               and
               ala●rity
               ,
               as
               one
               seeming
               rather
               to
               be
               risen
               
               from
               some
               deadly
               danger
               to
               liberty
               of
               life
               ,
               then
               as
               one
               passing
               out
               of
               the
               world
               by
               any
               pains
               of
               death
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               change
               of
               the
               marvellous
               working
               of
               the
               Lords
               hand
               upon
               that
               good
               man
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bishop
               Ridley
               .
            
             
               He
               offering
               to
               preach
               before
               the
               Lady
               
                 Mary
              
               (
               being
               made
               Queen
               )
               was
               refused
               .
               He
               was
               after
               brought
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Wharton
              
               to
               a
               room
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               drink
               .
               After
               he
               had
               drunk
               ,
               he
               paused
               a
               little
               while
               looking
               very
               sadly
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               brake
               out
               into
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Surely
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               quoth
               Sr
               
                 Thomas
                 Wharton
                 .
              
               
               
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 drunk
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 where
                 Gods
                 Word
                 offered
                 hath
                 been
                 refused
                 .
                 Whereas
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 remembred
                 my
                 duty
                 ,
                 I
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 departed
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 shaken
                 off
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 my
                 shoes
                 for
                 a
                 testimony
                 against
                 this
                 house
                 .
              
               These
               words
               were
               spoken
               by
               him
               with
               such
               a
               vehemency
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               hearers
               afterward
               confessed
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               
               their
               hair
               stand
               upright
               on
               their
               heads
               .
            
             
               The
               night
               before
               he
               suffered
               ,
               his
               bear'd
               was
               washed
               and
               his
               legs
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               sate
               at
               supper
               the
               same
               night
               at
               M.
               
                 Irishes
              
               (
               who
               was
               his
               keeper
               )
               he
               bad
               the
               hostesse
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               bord
               to
               his
               marriage
               ;
               
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               tomorrow
               I
               must
               be
               married
               ,
               and
               so
               shewed
               himself
               to
               be
               as
               merry
               as
               ever
               he
               was
               at
               any
               time
               before
               .
               M.
               
                 Ridley
              
               looking
               (
               as
               he
               was
               going
               to
               the
               stake
               )
               espied
               Master
               
                 Latimer
              
               coming
               after
               ,
               
               unto
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               O
               be
               ye
               there
               ,
               Yea
               ,
               said
               M.
               
                 Latimer
                 ,
              
               have
               after
               as
               fast
               as
               I
               can
               follow
               :
               After
               they
               came
               both
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               D.
               
                 Ridley
              
               with
               a
               wondrous
               chearfull
               look
               ran
               to
               M.
               
                 Latimer
                 ,
              
               imbraced
               and
               kissed
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               that
               stood
               near
               reported
               ,
               comforted
               him
               ,
               saying
               :
               
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 heart
                 ,
                 brother
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 either
                 asswage
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 flame
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 strengthen
                 us
                 to
                 abide
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               D.
               
                 Smith
              
               preached
               at
               the
               burning
               of
               Bishop
               
                 Ridley
              
               and
               M.
               
                 Latimer
              
               on
               the
               first
               of
               the
               
                 Corinth
                 .
                 13.
                 3.
              
               wherein
               
               he
               railed
               against
               the
               Martyrs
               (
               and
               these
               two
               especially
               )
               crying
               still
               to
               the
               people
               to
               beware
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               heretikes
               ,
               and
               died
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Dr
               
                 Ridley
              
               (
               after
               the
               Sermon
               was
               ended
               )
               desired
               liberty
               to
               speak
               ,
               
               but
               could
               not
               obtain
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               would
               revoke
               his
               erroneous
               opinions
               and
               recant
               .
               To
               which
               he
               answered
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               breath
               is
               in
               my
               body
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               deny
               my
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               known
               truth
               :
               Gods
               will
               be
               done
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               said
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               ,
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 commit
                 our
                 cause
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 indifferently
                 judge
                 all
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               M.
               Hugh
               Latimer
               .
            
             
               In
               King
               
                 Edwards
              
               time
               he
               did
               so
               evidently
               fore-shew
               and
               prophecy
               o●
               all
               those
               kindes
               of
               plagues
               which
               afterwards
               ensued
               ,
               
               that
               if
               
                 England
              
               ever
               had
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               be
               one
               .
               And
               as
               touching
               himself
               h●
               ever
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               would
               cost
               him
               his
               life
               .
            
             
             
               When
               the
               Lieutenants
               man
               upon
               a
               time
               came
               to
               him
               in
               prison
               ,
               
               the
               aged
               
                 *
              
               Father
               kept
               without
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               frosty
               winter
               ,
               and
               well
               nigh
               starved
               for
               cold
               ,
               merrily
               bad
               the
               man
               tell
               his
               master
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               did
               not
               look
               the
               better
               to
               him
               perchance
               he
               would
               deceive
               him
               .
            
             
               He
               praied
               fervently
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               so
               long
               continued●
               kneeling
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               rise
               without
               help
               .
               The
               three
               principal
               matters
               he
               praied
               for
               ,
               were
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               as
               God
               had
               appointed
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Preacher
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               would
               give
               him
               grace
               to
               stand
               to
               his
               doctrine
               untill
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               give
               his
               heart-bloud
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               would
               restore
               his
               Gospel
               to
               
                 England
                 once
                 again
                 ,
              
               and
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Once
                 again
                 ,
                 once
                 again
                 ,
              
               he
               did
               so
               inculcate
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               seen
               God
               before
               him
               ,
               
               and
               spoken
               to
               him
               face
               to
               face
               .
            
             
               His
               third
               request
               was
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               Queen
               
                 Elizabeth
                 ,
              
               whom
               
               in
               his
               praier
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               name
               ,
               and
               even
               with
               his
               tears
               desired
               God
               to
               make
               her
               a
               comfort
               to
               this
               comfortlesse
               Realm
               of
               
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               Upon
               new-years
               day
               every
               Bishop
               was
               used
               to
               present
               the
               King
               with
               some
               handsome
               new-years
               gift
               ,
               
               so
               they
               did
               some
               with
               gold
               ,
               some
               with
               silver
               ,
               some
               with
               a
               purse
               full
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               some
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               some
               another
               :
               but
               M.
               
                 Latimer
              
               being
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Worcester
              
               then
               ,
               
               among
               the
               rest
               presented
               a
               new
               Testament
               for
               his
               new-years
               gift
               with
               a
               napkin
               having
               this
               posie
               about
               it
               ,
               
                 Fornicatores
                 &
                 adulteros
              
               
                 *
              
               
                 judicabit
                 Dominus
                 ,
              
               Fornicatours
               and
               adulterers
               God
               will
               judge
               .
            
             
               To
               some
               that
               asked
               him
               why
               one
               that
               preacht
               his
               Sermon
               did
               not
               preach
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               
               he
               answered
               ,
               he
               had
               his
               siddle
               and
               stick
               ,
               but
               wanted
               his
               rozen
               .
            
             
               
                 Quem
                 recitas
                 meus
                 est
                 O
                 Fidentine
                 ,
                 libellus
                 :
              
               
                 Sed
                 malè
                 dum
                 recitas
                 ,
                 incipit
                 esse
                 tuus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 spake
                 to
                 M.
              
               Ridley
               
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ;
              
               
               Be
               of
               good
               comfort
               M.
               
                 Ridley
                 ,
              
               and
               play
               the
               man
               ,
               we
               shall
               this
               day
               light
               such
               a
               candle
               by
               Gods
               grace
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               as
               I
               trust
               shall
               neve●
               be
               put
               out
               .
            
          
           
             
               M.
               John
               Philpot.
               
            
             
               Bishop
               
                 Bonner
              
               said
               thus
               to
               him
               ,
               What
               say
               you
               to
               the
               omnipotency
               of
               God
               ?
               
               Is
               not
               he
               able
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               he
               spoke
               ?
               
                 This
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 ,
              
               I
               tell
               thee
               that
               God
               by
               his
               omnipotency
               may
               make
               himself
               to
               be
               this
               carpet
               if
               he
               will
               .
               To
               whom
               
                 Philpot
              
               answered
               ,
               God
               is
               able
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               he
               willeth
               ,
               but
               he
               willeth
               nothing
               which
               is
               not
               agreeable
               to
               his
               Word
               :
               
                 Non
                 potest
                 Deus
                 facere
                 quae
                 sunt
                 naturae
                 suae
                 contraria
                 .
              
               It
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               to
               be
               a
               carpet
               ,
               for
               a
               Creator
               to
               be
               the
               creature
               .
               A
               messenger
               from
               the
               Sheriffs
               coming
               to
               M.
               
                 Philpot
                 ,
              
               
               and
               bidding
               him
               make
               ready
               ,
               for
               the
               next
               day
               he
               should
               suffer
               and
               be
               burned
               at
               a
               stake
               with
               fire
               .
               Master
               
                 Philpot
              
               answered
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               ;
               God
               grant
               me
               strength
               ,
               
               and
               a
               joyfull
               resurrection
               .
               And
               so
               he
               went
               into
               his
               chamber
               ,
               and
               poured
               out
               his
               spirit
               unto
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               giving
               him
               most
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               that
               he
               of
               his
               mercy
               had
               made
               him
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               truth
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               went
               with
               the
               Sheriffs
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               entring
               into
               
                 Smithfield
              
               the
               way
               was
               foul
               ,
               and
               two
               Officers
               took
               him
               up
               to
               bear
               him
               to
               the
               stake
               .
               
               Then
               said
               he
               merrily
               ,
               
                 What
                 ?
                 Will
                 ye
                 make
                 me
                 a
                 Pope
                 ?
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 to
                 goe
                 my
                 journies
                 end
                 on
                 foot
                 .
              
               But
               first
               coming
               into
               
                 Smithfield
              
               he
               kneeled
               down
               there
               ,
               saying
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 pay
                 my
                 vows
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Smithfield
                 .
              
               And
               when
               he
               was
               come
               to
               the
               place
               of
               suffering
               ,
               he
               kissed
               the
               stake
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 I
                 disdain
                 to
                 suffer
                 at
                 this
                 stake
                 ,
                 seeing
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 did
                 not
                 refuse
                 to
                 suffer
                 a
                 most
                 vile
                 death
                 upon
                 the
                 crosse
                 for
                 me
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Thomas
               Cranmer
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               so
               milde
               to
               his
               enemies
               that
               if
               any
               of
               them
               (
               who
               had
               wronged
               
               him
               )
               would
               seem
               never
               so
               slenderly
               to
               relent
               or
               excuse
               himself
               ,
               
               he
               would
               both
               forget
               the
               offence
               committed
               ,
               and
               also
               evermore
               afterward
               friendly
               entertain
               him
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               it
               came
               into
               a
               common
               proverb
               ,
               
               
                 Doe
                 unto
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 a
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 a
                 shrewd
                 turn
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 your
                 friend
                 while
                 be
                 liveth
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               was
               a
               means
               to
               bring
               some
               learned
               men
               from
               beyond
               sea
               into
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               as
               
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Paulus
                 Fagius
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Tremellius
              
               
                 *
              
               ,
               being
               very
               hospitable
               to
               learned
               and
               pious
               men
               .
               And
               there
               are
               in
               
                 Calvins
              
               Epistles
               letters
               between
               
                 Calvin
              
               and
               him
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               fire
               began
               to
               burn
               near
               him
               ,
               
               he
               stretching
               out
               his
               arm
               put
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               the
               flame
               ,
               which
               he
               held
               so
               stedfast
               and
               immoveable
               (
               saving
               that
               once
               with
               the
               same
               hand
               he
               
               wiped
               his
               face
               )
               that
               all
               men
               might
               see
               his
               hand
               burned
               before
               his
               body
               was
               touched
               .
               His
               eyes
               were
               lifted
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               he
               repeated
               his
               unworthy
               
                 *
              
               right
               hand
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               his
               voice
               would
               suffer
               him
               ;
               and
               using
               often
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Stephen
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 receive
                 my
                 spirit
                 ;
              
               in
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               flame
               he
               gave
               up
               the
               ghost
               .
            
          
           
             
               William
               Tyms
               .
            
             
               
                 He
                 being
                 brought
                 and
                 examined
                 before
                 Bishop
              
               Boner
               
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Bath
               ,
               
                 The
                 Bishops
                 began
                 to
                 pi●y
              
               Tyms
               
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 flatter
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
              
               Ah
               good
               fellow
               thou
               art
               bold
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               a
               good
               fresh
               spirit
               ,
               we
               wish
               thou
               hadst
               learning
               to
               thy
               spirit
               .
               
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 )
                 said
              
               Tyms
               ,
               
               and
               both
               you
               be
               learned
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               you
               had
               a
               good
               spirit
               to
               your
               learning
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Hugh
                 Laverock
              
               an
               old
               lame
               man
               ,
               
                 John
                 Apprice
              
               a
               blinde
               man
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               burn'd
               at
               
                 Stratford
              
               the
               
                 Bow
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 At
                 their
                 death
              
               Hugh
               Laverock
               
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 chained
                 ,
                 casting
                 away
                 his
                 cr●tch
                 ,
                 and
                 comforting
              
               John
               Apprice
               
                 his
                 fellow
                 martyr
                 ,
              
               
               
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
              
               Be
               of
               good
               comfort
               my
               brother
               ,
               for
               my
               Lord
               of
               London
               is
               our
               good
               Physitian
               .
               He
               will
               heal
               us
               both
               shortly
               ;
               thee
               of
               thy
               blindenes
               ,
               and
               me
               of
               me
               lamenesse
               .
            
          
           
             
               Bradbridges
               wife
               .
            
             
               When
               she
               was
               condemned
               of
               the
               Bishop
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               she
               had
               two
               children
               named
               
                 Patience
              
               and
               
                 Charity
                 .
              
               Who
               then
               said
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               would
               needs
               burn
               her
               ,
               yet
               she
               trusted
               that
               he
               would
               take
               and
               keep
               
                 Patience
              
               and
               
                 Charity
                 ,
              
               
               meaning
               her
               two
               children
               .
               Nay
               ,
               quoth
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               my
               body
               I
               will
               meddle
               with
               neither
               of
               them
               both
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Folks
               .
            
             
               She
               being
               a
               young
               maiden
               and
               examined
               ,
               
               whether
               she
               believed
               the
               presence
               of
               Christs
               body
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               substantially
               and
               really
               o●
               no
               ,
               answered
               ,
               that
               she
               believed
               it
               
                 was
                 a
                 substantiall
                 lie
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 a
                 reall
                 lie
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               she
               was
               at
               the
               stake
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               Farewell
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               Farewell
               faith
               ,
               Farewell
               hope
               ,
               and
               so
               taking
               the
               stake
               in
               her
               hand
               ,
               said
               ,
               Welcome
               love
               .
            
          
           
             
               William
               Sparrow
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               thus
               to
               Bishop
               
                 Boner
                 ,
              
               that
               which
               you
               call
               truth
               I
               do
               believe
               to
               be
               heresie
               ,
               
               and
               that
               which
               you
               call
               heresie
               is
               good
               and
               godly
               ,
               and
               if
               every
               hair
               of
               my
               head
               were
               a
               man
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               would
               burn
               them
               all
               rather
               then
               go
               from
               the
               truth
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               John
               Rough
               .
            
             
               Master
               
                 Rough
              
               being
               at
               the
               burning
               of
               
                 Austen
              
               in
               
                 Smithfield
                 ,
              
               and
               returning
               
               homeward
               again
               ,
               
               met
               with
               one
               M.
               
                 Farrar
                 ,
              
               a
               merchant
               of
               
                 Hallifax
              
               who
               asked
               him
               where
               he
               had
               been
               .
               Unto
               whom
               he
               answered
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               where
               I
               would
               not
               for
               one
               of
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               but
               I
               had
               been
               .
               Where
               have
               you
               been
               ,
               said
               M.
               
                 Farrar
                 ?
                 Forsooth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 learn
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               told
               him
               he
               had
               been
               at
               the
               burning
               of
               
                 Austoo
                 ,
              
               where
               shortly
               after
               he
               was
               burned
               himself
               .
            
          
           
             
               Roger
               Holland
               .
            
             
               He
               said
               thus
               to
               Bishop
               
                 Boner
                 .
              
               
               This
               I
               dare
               be
               bold
               in
               God
               to
               speak
               (
               which
               by
               his
               Spirit
               I
               am
               moved
               to
               say
               )
               that
               God
               will
               shorten
               your
               hand
               of
               cruelty
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               time
               you
               shall
               not
               molest
               his
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               shall
               you
               in
               a
               short
               time
               well
               perceive
               ,
               my
               dear
               brethren
               ,
               to
               be
               most
               true
               .
               For
               after
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               this
               place
               shall
               not
               there
               any
               by
               him
               
                 *
              
               be
               put
               to
               the
               triall
               of
               fire
               and
               fagot
               .
            
          
           
           
             
               William
               Pikes
               .
            
             
               Somewhat
               before
               his
               apprehension
               ,
               he
               sitting
               in
               his
               garden
               ,
               and
               reading
               in
               a
               Bible
               ,
               suddenly
               there
               fell
               down
               upon
               his
               book
               between
               11
               ,
               and
               12
               a
               clock
               of
               the
               day
               four
               drops
               of
               fresh
               bloud
               ,
               and
               he
               knew
               not
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               .
               
               Then
               he
               seeing
               the
               same
               was
               sore
               astonished
               ,
               and
               could
               by
               no
               means
               learn
               from
               whence
               it
               should
               fall
               ,
               and
               wiping
               out
               one
               of
               the
               drops
               with
               his
               finger
               ,
               he
               called
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               said
               .
               In
               the
               vertue
               of
               God
               wife
               what
               meaneth
               this
               ?
               will
               the
               Lord
               have
               four
               sacrifices
               ?
               I
               see
               well
               enough
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               bloud
               :
               his
               will
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               grace
               to
               abide
               the
               triall
               .
               Afterward
               he
               daily
               looked
               to
               be
               apprehended
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               and
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               accordingly
               .
            
          
           
             
               Alice
               Driver
               .
            
             
               D.
               
                 Gascoin
              
               and
               she
               conferring
               ,
               she
               asked
               him
               whether
               it
               was
               Christs
               
               body
               that
               the
               Disciples
               did
               eat
               over
               night
               .
               
               He
               answered
               ,
               yea
               .
               What
               body
               was
               it
               then
               (
               said
               she
               )
               that
               was
               crucified
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               he
               replying
               ,
               Christs
               body
               ,
               How
               could
               that
               be
               (
               said
               she
               )
               when
               his
               Disciples
               had
               eaten
               him
               over
               night
               ?
               Except
               he
               had
               two
               bodies
               ,
               as
               by
               your
               argument
               he
               had
               .
               
               One
               they
               did
               eat
               over
               night
               ,
               and
               another
               was
               crucified
               the
               next
               day
               .
               Such
               a
               Doctour
               ,
               such
               doctrine
               :
               She
               put
               all
               her
               examiners
               to
               shame
               ,
               that
               one
               looked
               on
               another
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               a
               word
               to
               speak
               ,
               whence
               she
               brake
               out
               into
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Have
                 you
                 not
                 more
                 to
                 say
                 ?
                 God
                 be
                 honoured
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Sperit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 me
                 a
                 poor
                 woman
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 an
                 honest
                 poor
                 mans
                 daughter
                 ,
                 never
                 brought
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Vniversity
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 driven
                 the
                 plough
                 before
                 my
                 Father
                 many
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 ,
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Gods
                 truth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 my
                 Master
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 my
                 foot
                 against
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 maintenance
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 a
                 thousand
                 
                 lives
                 they
                 should
                 goe
                 for
                 paiment
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Prests
               Wife
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 her
                 trouble
                 she
                 would
                 take
                 no
                 money
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 she
                 said
                 ,
              
               I
               am
               going
               to
               a
               city
               where
               money
               beareth
               no
               mastery
               whiles
               I
               am
               here
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               feed
               me
               .
            
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Young
               .
            
             
               She
               being
               committed
               to
               close
               prison
               ,
               the
               Keeper
               was
               charged
               by
               Doctor
               
                 Martin
              
               in
               her
               hearing
               ,
               to
               give
               her
               one
               day
               bread
               ,
               and
               another
               day
               water
               ,
               to
               which
               she
               made
               this
               answer
               :
               
                 If
                 ye
                 take
                 away
                 my
                 meat
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 my
                 hunger
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             Martin
             Luther
             .
          
           
             HE
             was
             born
             on
             St
             
               Martins
            
             day
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             
               *
            
             
               Martin
               Luther
               .
            
             He
             was
             though
             strong
             in
             body
             ,
             yet
             sparing
             in
             diet
             ;
             I
             saw
             him
             (
             saith
             
               *
            
             
               Melancthon
               )
            
             when
             he
             was
             in
             good
             health
             ,
             four
             whole
             daies
             eating
             and
             drinking
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             seen
             him
             at
             other
             times
             to
             be
             content
             many
             daies
             with
             a
             little
             bread
             and
             herring
             daily
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             recreated
             himself
             ,
             and
             took
             his
             minde
             off
             his
             studies
             ,
             he
             was
             delighted
             with
             the
             play
             of
             Chesse
             ,
             and
             was
             skilfull
             at
             it
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             almost
             beyond
             measure
             liberall
             toward
             the
             poor
             :
             it
             happened
             once
             that
             a
             student
             asked
             some
             money
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             bad
             his
             wife
             to
             give
             him
             something
             ,
             but
             she
             excusing
             the
             matter
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             penury
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             he
             took
             a
             silver
             cup
             which
             stood
             near
             to
             his
             hand
             ,
             and
             gave
             it
             to
             the
             scholler
             ,
             wishing
             him
             to
             sell
             it
             
             to
             the
             Goldsmith
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             mon●
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Erasmus
            
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Lenitatem
               se
               in
               〈◊〉
               desiderare
               ,
            
             He
             wished
             him
             more
             moderation
             and
             temper
             in
             his
             writing
             
               Erasmus
            
             also
             often
             said
             ,
             That
             God
             gave
             to
             this
             last
             age
             a
             sharp
             Physitian
             because
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             their
             diseases
             .
             
               Intemperans
               aeger
               crudelem
               medicum
               fecit
               .
            
          
           
             He
             was
             by
             nature
             fiery
             but
             placable
             ;
             therefore
             when
             
               Melancthon
            
             came
             once
             to
             him
             being
             vehemently
             moved
             ,
             he
             rehearsed
             this
             verse
             to
             him
             the
             rest
             being
             silent
             ,
          
           
             Vince
             animos
             iramque
             tuam
             qui
             caeter●
             vincis
             .
          
           
             Overcome
             thy
             minde
             and
             anger
             ▪
             which
             overcomest
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Calvin
            
             
               *
            
             saith
             ,
             Though
             
               Luther
            
             should
             call
             him
             a
             devil
             ,
             yet
             he
             would
             honour
             him
             as
             a
             famous
             servant
             
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             as
             he
             excels
             with
             great
             vertues
             ,
             so
             he
             hath
             also
             great
             vices
             ,
             but
             I
             would
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             he
             had
             alwaies
             exercised
             his
             vehemency
             which
             was
             imbred
             in
             him
             on
             the
             enemies
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             not
             also
             on
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             had
             spent
             more
             pains
             in
             acknowledging
             his
             own
             faults
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             of
             a
             just
             stature
             ,
             a
             strong
             body
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Lion-like
             vivacity
             of
             eyes
             that
             many
             could
             not
             endure
             to
             look
             directly
             upon
             him
             .
             He
             had
             good
             health
             ,
             except
             that
             towards
             his
             later
             end
             he
             was
             often
             troubled
             with
             a
             pain
             in
             his
             head
             ;
             whence
             he
             :
             
               Valemus
               omnes
               praeter
            
             Lutherum
             
               ipsum
               ,
               qui
               corpore
               sanus
               ,
               foris
               à
               toto
               mundo
               ,
               intus
               à
               Diabolo
               patitur
               &
               omnibus
               angelis
               ejus
               .
            
             We
             are
             all
             well
             save
             
               Luther
            
             himself
             ,
             who
             being
             sound
             in
             body
             suffers
             outwardly
             from
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             inwardly
             from
             the
             devil
             and
             all
             his
             angels
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             deal
             of
             money
             was
             given
             him
             by
             Dukes
             and
             Princes
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             began
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             to
             fear
             least
             God
             would
             herereward
             me
             ,
             
               sed
               protestatus
            
             
             
               sum
               me
               nolle
               sic
               satiari
               ab
               eo
               ,
            
             but
             I
             protested
             that
             I
             would
             not
             so
             be
             satisfied
             by
             him
             .
             
          
           
             He
             saith
             somewhere
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             never
             in
             all
             his
             life
             tempted
             to
             covetousnesse
             ,
             one
             that
             was
             so
             great
             a
             reformer
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             have
             a
             spirit
             disingaged
             from
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             When
             upon
             a
             time
             one
             Papist
             demanded
             of
             another
             ,
             
             why
             do
             you
             not
             stop
             the
             mans
             mouth
             with
             gold
             and
             silver
             ?
             The
             other
             answered
             ,
             
               Hem
               ,
               Germana
               haec
               bestia
               pecuniam
               non
               curat
               .
            
             See
             ,
             this
             Germain
             beast
             careth
             not
             for
             money
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             the
             first
             that
             opposed
             the
             Popish
             Indulgences
             .
             
             
               Occasione
               nundinationis
               Indulgentiarum
               pretio
               numerato
               ,
            
             Lutherus
             
               initio
               fuit
               permotus
               ad
               hoc
               quod
               suscepit
               reformaetionis
               opus
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             year
             
               *
            
             when
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             began
             ,
             Pope
             
               Leo
            
             the
             tenth
             did
             create
             one
             and
             thirty
             Cardinals
             :
             In
             which
             year
             and
             day
             of
             their
             creation
             ,
             there
             fell
             a
             tempest
             of
             thunder
             and
             lightning
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             which
             so
             
             shook
             the
             earth
             when
             the
             Cardinals
             were
             made
             ,
             
             that
             it
             removed
             the
             little
             childe
             
               Jesus
            
             out
             of
             the
             lap
             of
             his
             mother
             ,
             and
             the
             keyes
             out
             of
             S.
             
               Peters
            
             hands
             ,
             which
             thing
             many
             then
             did
             interpret
             to
             signifie
             and
             foreshew
             the
             subversion
             and
             alteration
             of
             the
             Sea
             of
             
               Rome
               .
            
          
           
             
               Erasmus
            
             told
             
               Frederick
            
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxony
               ,
            
             
             That
             in
             
               Luther
            
             were
             two
             great
             faults
             :
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             touch
             the
             bellies
             of
             the
             Monks
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             he
             would
             touch
             the
             Popes
             Crown
             ,
             which
             two
             matters
             in
             no
             case
             are
             to
             be
             medled
             withall
             .
          
           
             Luthers
             
               friends
               disswading
               him
               from
               going
               to
            
             Worms
             ,
             
               some
               crying
               that
               by
               the
               burning
               of
               his
               books
               it
               appeared
               he
               was
               condemned
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Papists
               :
               others
               instancing
               in
               the
               examples
               of
            
             John
             Hus
             
               and
            
             Savanarola
             :
             Luther
             
               thus
               answered
            
             
               *
            
             ,
             As
             touching
             me
             ,
             since
             I
             am
             sent
             for
             ,
             I
             am
             resolved
             and
             certainly
             determined
             to
             enter
             Worms
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             although
             I
             knew
             there
             were
             so
             
             many
             devils
             to
             resist
             me
             ,
             
             as
             there
             are
             tiles
             to
             cover
             the
             houses
             〈◊〉
             Wormes
             .
          
           
             Whose
             undaunted
             minde
             ,
             mos●
             fervent
             zeal
             ,
             great
             learning
             (
             sait●
             
               *
            
             
               Chamier
               )
            
             stirred
             up
             many
             who
             armed
             themselves
             against
             the
             errours
             and
             commonly
             received
             superstitions
             ,
             among
             which
             were
             
               Zuingllus
            
             
               *
            
             
               Oecolampadius
               ,
               Melancthon
               ,
               B●cer
               ,
               Calvin
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             ,
             whos●
             labours
             and
             endeavours
             that
             way●
             God
             would
             not
             suffer
             to
             be
             frusta●neous
             .
          
           
             
               Albertus
               Crantzius
            
             an
             Historia●
             of
             the
             
               Vandales
            
             is
             reported
             to
             hav●
             said
             to
             
               Luther
               ,
               Frater
               vade
            
             
               *
            
             
               in
               cel●lam
               ,
               &
               dic
               Miserere
               mei
               Deus
               .
            
             Brother
             go
             into
             thy
             cell
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             upon
             me
             ,
             insinuating
             that
             an
             
               Aust●n
            
             Monke
             should
             in
             vai●
             dispute
             against
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             His
             praiers
             were
             so
             ardent
             unto
             Christ
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             
               Melancthon
            
             writeth
             )
             they
             which
             stood
             under
             his
             window
             where
             he
             stood
             praying
             might
             see
             his
             tears
             falling
             and
             dropping
             down
             .
          
           
           
             He
             praied
             every
             day
             three
             hours
             ,
             
             and
             then
             when
             his
             spirits
             were
             most
             lively
             ,
             
               Pertres
               horas
               easque
               ad
               studia
               aptissimas
               .
            
          
           
             When
             he
             preached
             they
             which
             heard
             him
             thought
             every
             one
             his
             own
             temptations
             severally
             to
             be
             noted
             and
             touched
             ,
             whereof
             when
             signification
             was
             given
             unto
             him
             by
             his
             friends
             ,
             and
             he
             demanded
             how
             that
             could
             be
             :
             Mine
             own
             manifold
             temptations
             (
             said
             he
             )
             and
             experiences
             are
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
             
             For
             from
             his
             tender
             years
             he
             was
             much
             exercised
             with
             spirituall
             conflicts
             ,
             and
             vexed
             with
             all
             kinde
             of
             temptations
             .
          
           
             Hee
             regarded
             not
             the
             threats
             of
             his
             adversaries
             the
             Papists
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             
               Melancthon
               ,
               Si
               nos
               ●uemus
               ruet
               Christus
               una
               ,
            
             
             
               scilicet
               ille
               regnator
               mundi
               :
               &
               esto
               ●uat
               ,
               malo
               ego
               cum
               Christo
               rue●re
               ,
               quam
               cum
            
             Caesare
             
               stare
               .
            
             If
             we
             fall
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             and
             Ru●er
             of
             the
             world
             falleth
             with
             us
             ,
             I
             had
             rather
             fall
             with
             Christ
             then
             stand
             with
             
               Caesar
               .
            
          
           
           
             When
             any
             evil
             news
             was
             brought
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             called
             for
             the
             46.
             
             
               Psal●
            
             to
             comfort
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             
               odi
               istud
               v●cabulum
               paenitenti●
            
             
               *
            
             there
             was
             one
             no
             word
             so
             terrible
             unto
             him
             (
             while
             he
             was
             a
             Papist
             )
             and
             which
             his
             so●●did
             more
             hate
             then
             that
             ,
             Repent
             ,
             b●●
             after
             no
             word
             was
             more
             sweet
             ,
             when
             he
             understood
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             certain
             Jew
             was
             appointed
             to
             come
             to
             destroy
             him
             by
             poison
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             will
             of
             God
             that
             
               Luther
            
             had
             warning
             thereof
             before
             ,
             
             an●
             by
             the
             face
             of
             the
             Jew
             sent
             to
             him
             by
             picture
             ,
             whereby
             he
             knew
             him
             ,
             an●
             avoided
             the
             pill
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             garden
             of
             his
             houses
             the
             devil
             appeared
             to
             him
             in
             the
             form
             of
             〈◊〉
             black
             bore
             ,
             but
             he
             regarded
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             
               Cajetan
            
             asked
             him
             whether
             〈◊〉
             thought
             the
             Duke
             of
             
               Saxony
            
             would
             make
             warre
             in
             his
             behalf
             ▪
             he
             said
             ,
             
             〈◊〉
             would
             not
             have
             him
             :
             Where
             wil●
             you
             be
             then
             said
             
               Cajetan
               ?
               Luthe●
            
             
             answered
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             
               sub
               caelo
            
             under
             heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Erasmus
            
             wrote
             that
             there
             was
             more
             solid
             Divinity
             contained
             in
             one
             folio
             of
             
               Luthers
            
             Commentaries
             ,
             then
             in
             many
             large
             writings
             of
             the
             Schoolmen
             and
             such
             like
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             and
             taught
             many
             things
             truly
             and
             gravely
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             and
             its
             authority
             ,
             
               Solis
               canonicis
               libris
               debetur
               fides
               ,
            
             
             
               caeteris
               omnibus
               judicium
               .
            
             We
             must
             beleeve
             the
             Canonicall
             books
             only
             ,
             and
             may
             judge
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             so
             zealous
             to
             have
             the
             Scriptures
             read
             ,
             that
             he
             professed
             ,
             if
             he
             thought
             the
             reading
             of
             his
             books
             would
             hinder
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             would
             burn
             them
             all
             before
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             His
             saying
             was
             ,
             
               Ecclesia
               sanguine
               &
               oratione
               totum
               mundum
               convertit
               .
            
             When
             something
             concerning
             a
             businesse
             was
             concluded
             amisse
             at
             
               Norimberg
               ,
            
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Longe
               aliter
               in
               caelo
            
             
             
               quam
               Norimbergae
               hoc
               de
               negoti●
               erat
               conclusum
               :
            
             It
             was
             farre
             otherwise
             concluded
             in
             heaven
             then
             at
             
               Norimberg
            
             concerning
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             He
             took
             a
             liberty
             to
             himself
             t●
             speak
             stoutly
             when
             he
             was
             brought
             before
             the
             Emperour
             ,
             till
             he
             hear●
             the
             pen
             go
             behinde
             the
             hangings
             .
          
           
             He
             hath
             some
             high
             expressions
             in●
             in
             his
             writings
             ,
             
               fiat
               volunt
               as
               nostra
               ,
            
             let
             our
             will
             be
             done
             .
             
               Cave
               non
               tantum
               à
               peccatis
               sed
               etiam
               a
               bonis
               operibus
               .
            
             Take
             heed
             not
             only
             of
             sins
             but
             also
             of
             good
             works
             .
             
          
           
             He
             being
             in
             an
             agony
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             glimpse
             of
             Christs
             righteousnesse
             being
             discovered
             to
             him
             out
             of
             
               Rom.
               1.
               17.
            
             and
             perceiving
             that
             it
             was
             not
             meant
             ,
             
               de
               justitia
               puniente
               ,
            
             but
             
               justificante
               ,
            
             not
             of
             his
             punishing
             justice
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             justifieth
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             perceived
             my self
             regenerate
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             entred
             into
             Paradise
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             presently
             appeared
             in
             a
             new
             hew
             .
          
           
             He
             would
             have
             been
             content
             at
             the
             first
             if
             they
             would
             have
             taken
             away
             indulgencies
             .
             He
             said
             ,
             
               Brevi
               efficiam
            
             
             
               ut
               anathema
               sit
               esse
               Papistam
               :
            
             I
             will
             shortly
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             a
             curse
             to
             be
             a
             Papist
             .
             A
             young
             man
             about
             
               Wittenberg
            
             being
             kept
             bare
             and
             needy
             by
             his
             father
             ,
             was
             tempted
             by
             way
             of
             sorcery
             to
             bargain
             with
             the
             devil
             or
             a
             familiar
             (
             as
             they
             call
             him
             )
             to
             yield
             himself
             body
             and
             soul
             unto
             the
             devils
             power
             ,
             upon
             condition
             to
             have
             his
             wish
             satisfied
             with
             money
             ,
             so
             that
             upon
             the
             same
             an
             obligation
             was
             made
             by
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             written
             with
             his
             own
             bloud
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             the
             devil
             :
             upon
             the
             sudden
             wealth
             and
             alteration
             of
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             the
             matter
             first
             being
             noted
             ,
             began
             afterward
             more
             and
             more
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             after
             long
             and
             great
             admiration
             he
             was
             brought
             unto
             
               Martin
               Luther
            
             to
             be
             examined
             .
             
             The
             young
             man
             whether
             for
             shame
             or
             fear
             long
             denied
             to
             confesse
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             known
             of
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             God
             so
             wrought
             being
             stronger
             then
             the
             devil
             ,
             that
             he
             uttered
             unto
             
               Luther
            
             the
             whole
             substance
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             as
             well
             touching
             the
             money
             ,
             as
             the
             obligation
             .
             
             
               Luther
            
             understanding
             the
             matter
             and
             pittying
             the
             lamentable
             state
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             willed
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             he
             himself
             ceased
             not
             with
             his
             prayers
             and
             labour
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             devil
             was
             compelled
             at
             last
             to
             throw
             in
             his
             obligation
             at
             the
             window
             ,
             and
             bad
             him
             take
             it
             again
             unto
             him
             .
          
           
             He
             held
             Consubstantiation
             ,
             but
             confessed
             to
             
               Melancthon
            
             that
             he
             had
             gone
             too
             far
             in
             the
             controversie
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
             
             
               Melancthon
            
             perswaded
             him
             by
             the
             publishing
             of
             some
             milde
             writing
             to
             explain
             himself
             .
             
               Luther
            
             replied
             to
             that
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             means
             he
             should
             cause
             his
             whole
             doctrine
             to
             be
             suspected
             ,
             but
             
               Melancthon
            
             might
             do
             what
             seemed
             good
             to
             him
             after
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             said
             he
             had
             recanted
             ,
             he
             writing
             to
             his
             friend
             
               Stupitius
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             
               Omnia
               de
               me
               praesumas
               praeter
               fugam
               &
               palinodiam
               :
            
             Presume
             any
             thing
             of
             me
             sooner
             then
             flying
             and
             retracting
             .
          
           
             
               Luther
            
             so
             much
             esteemed
             of
             his
             book
             
               de
               servo
               arbitrio
               ,
            
             that
             he
             gloried
             
             in
             it
             as
             unanswerable
             and
             wrote
             to
             
               Wolfangus
               Fabricius
               Capito
               :
            
             
             
               Nullum
               se
               agnoscere
               justum
               suum
               librum
               ,
               nisi
               fortè
               De
               servo
               arbitrio
               ,
               &
               Catechismo
               ,
            
             that
             he
             acknowledged
             none
             of
             his
             books
             for
             his
             ,
             but
             those
             two
             ,
             that
             
               de
               servo
               arbitrio
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Catechisme
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               of
               his
               books
               be
               to
               be
               disliked
               ,
               surely
               that
            
             de
             sermonibus
             Convivalibus
             
               is
               most
               faulty
               ,
               of
               which
            
             Gerhard
             
               *
            
             
               (
               a
               Lutheran
               )
               saith
               thus
               ,
            
             Liber
             ille
             Convivalium
             sermonum
             à
             Luthero
             nec
             visus
             ,
             nec
             lectus
             ,
             nec
             approbatus
             est
             ,
             quin
             multoties
             privato
             quorundam
             arbitrio
             mutatus
             ,
             mutilatus
             ,
             auctus
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             
               non
               habeo
               argumentum
               robustius
               ,
            
             that
             he
             should
             fall
             ,
             then
             
               quia
               sine
               cruce
               regnat
               .
            
          
           
             
               Luther
            
             speaks
             slightly
             himself
             of
             his
             first
             labours
             .
             Above
             all
             I
             beseeeh
             the
             godly
             Reader
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             reade
             my
             writings
             judiciously
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             compassion
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             know
             that
             I
             was
             formerly
             a
             Monk
             and
             a
             most
             furious
             Papist
             ,
             when
             I
             
             first
             entred
             into
             the
             cause
             undertaken
             by
             me
             .
             
          
           
             He
             fitly
             called
             the
             Popes
             bull
             
               bullam
               ,
            
             a
             bubble
             in
             respect
             of
             its
             vanity
             .
          
           
             Being
             reproached
             ,
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Prorsus
               satan
               Lutherus
               sit
               ,
               modo
               Christus
               vivat
               &
               regnet
               ,
            
             Let
             
               Lurther
            
             be
             counted
             a
             devil
             so
             Christ
             may
             live
             and
             reign
             .
          
           
             His
             saying
             was
             ,
             
               Turcicum
               imperium
               quantum
               quantum
               est
               ,
               mica
               tantum
               est
               quam
               pater-familias
               pr●jicit
               canibus
               ,
            
             The
             whole
             Turkish
             Empire
             is
             but
             a
             crumme
             that
             the
             master
             of
             the
             family
             throws
             to
             a
             dog
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             he
             learnt
             more
             by
             one
             fervent
             prayer
             ,
             then
             he
             could
             get
             by
             reading
             of
             many
             books
             or
             most
             intent
             
               *
            
             meditation
             .
          
           
             
               Melancthon
            
             in
             his
             preface
             to
             his
             3d
             Tome
             reports
             this
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             often
             seriously
             thought
             of
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             wonderfull
             examples
             of
             punishments
             ,
             suddenly
             he
             had
             such
             terrours
             that
             he
             was
             almost
             dead
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             
             disputing
             once
             about
             some
             points
             being
             much
             amazed
             ,
             he
             lay
             upon
             a
             bed
             in
             the
             next
             room
             ,
             where
             he
             often
             inserted
             this
             sentence
             in
             his
             prayer
             :
             
               He
               hath
               concluded
               all
               under
               sin
               that
               he
               might
               have
               mercy
               on
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               His
               prayer
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               was
               this
               ,
            
             
             Paeter
             mi
             caelestis
             ,
             Deus
             &
             Pater
             Domini
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             Deus
             omnis
             consolationis
             ,
             ago
             tibi
             gratias
             ,
             quod
             filium
             tuum
             Jesum
             Christum
             mihi
             revelasti
             ,
             cui
             credidi
             ,
             quem
             sum
             professus
             ,
             quem
             amavi
             ,
             quem
             celebravi
             ,
             
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             My
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             consolation
             ,
             I
             give
             thee
             thanks
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             revealed
             thy
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             to
             me
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             beleeved
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             professed
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             loved
             and
             celebrated
             .
          
           
             When
             he
             lay
             a dying
             ,
             this
             was
             his
             will
             for
             his
             wife
             great
             with
             childe
             and
             his
             little
             son
             .
          
           
             Domine
             Deus
             ,
             gratias
             ago
             tibi
             ,
             quod
             volueris
             me
             esse
             pauperem
             super
             terram
             &
             mendicum
             .
             Non
             habeo
             
             domum
             ,
             agrum
             ,
             possessiones
             ,
             pecuniam
             〈◊〉
             quae
             relinquam
             .
             
             Tu
             dedisti
             mihi
             uxorem
             &
             filios
             ,
             tibi
             reddo
             ,
             nutri
             ,
             doce
             ,
             serva
             ,
             ut
             hactenus
             me
             ,
             O
             Pater
             pupillarum
             ,
             &
             judex
             viduarum
             .
          
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             thank
             thee
             that
             thou
             wouldst
             have
             me
             to
             be
             poor
             upon
             the
             earth
             ,
             I
             have
             no
             house
             land
             or
             money
             that
             I
             should
             leave
             them
             .
             Thou
             hast
             given
             me
             wife
             and
             children
             ,
             I
             restore
             them
             to
             thee
             ,
             doe
             thou
             O
             father
             of
             Orphans
             and
             Judge
             of
             widdows
             ,
             nourish
             ,
             teach
             ,
             keep
             them
             ,
             as
             thou
             hast
             hitherto
             me
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Covenant
             and
             Promises
             .
             
          
           
             
               I.
               Of
               the
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               THE
               Hebrew
               word
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 Berith
                 ,
              
               is
               derived
               from
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 Barah
                 ,
                 elegit
                 ,
              
               to
               choose
               ,
               because
               God
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               did
               choose
               out
               man
               especially
               with
               whom
               he
               made
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               because
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               he
               chuseth
               out
               of
               the
               multitude
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               because
               a
               Covenant
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               two
               chuse
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               they
               mutually
               agree
               and
               promise
               betwixt
               themselves
               ,
               although
               the
               word
               be
               used
               where
               ore
               alone
               doth
               promise
               with
               a
               simple
               promise
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Testamentary
               disposition
               .
               Or
               else
               it
               may
               come
               from
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 Barah
                 ,
                 comedit
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               they
               should
               say
               
                 an
                 eating
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               used
               in
               the
               Eastern
               countries
               to
               establish
               Covenants
               by
               eating
               and
               drinking
               together
               .
               The
               condition
               was
               
               about
               eating
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               .
               
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
                 {non-Roman}
              
               
                 Bara
                 ,
              
               signifieth
               to
               slay
               (
               whence
               some
               derive
               a
               Covenant
               )
               because
               God
               made
               the
               first
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               and
               sealed
               it
               by
               sacrifices
               
                 *
              
               of
               beasts
               slain
               and
               divided
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               in
               generall
               may
               be
               described
               a
               mutuall
               compact
               or
               agreement
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               whereby
               God
               promiseth
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               specially
               eternall
               happinesse
               unto
               man
               ,
               upon
               just
               ,
               equall
               and
               favourable
               conditions
               ,
               and
               man
               doth
               promise
               to
               walk
               before
               God
               in
               all
               acceptable
               ,
               free
               and
               willing
               obedience
               ,
               expecting
               all
               good
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               in
               God
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               for
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               great
               name
               .
            
             
               A
               Covenant
               is
               a
               solemn
               compact
               or
               agreement
               between
               two
               chosen
               parties
               or
               more
               ,
               whereby
               with
               mutuall
               ,
               free
               ,
               and
               full
               consent
               they
               binde
               themselves
               upon
               select
               conditions
               tending
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               their
               common
               good
               .
               It
               differs
               from
               a
               promise
               gradually
               and
               in
               the
               formalities
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               naturally
               
               or
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               A
               Covenant
               usually
               is
               the
               collection
               of
               many
               promises
               ,
               as
               a
               constellation
               is
               the
               collection
               of
               many
               starres
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               one
               promise
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               comprehends
               many
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               difference
               between
               a
               Law
               and
               a
               Covenant
               .
               A
               Superiour
               may
               give
               a
               law
               whether
               the
               inferiour
               consent
               to
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               but
               a
               Covenant
               is
               ratified
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               both
               parties
               .
               A
               Covenant
               is
               something
               unto
               which
               two
               persons
               by
               mutuall
               consent
               doe
               freely
               binde
               themselves
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               distinctions
               of
               Covenants
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 Covenant
                 of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 mixt
                 Covenant
                 consisting
                 of
                 nature
                 and
                 grace
                 .
              
            
             
               Others
               make
               these
               three
               Covenants
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Foedus
                   natura
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 nature
                 made
                 with
                 
                   Adam
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Foedus
                   gratiae
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 made
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Foedus
                   subserviens
                   ,
                
                 a
                 preparing
                 
                 Covenant
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 in
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               Others
               say
               ,
               there
               were
               never
               any
               but
               two
               Covenants
               made
               with
               man
               ,
               one
               Legall
               ,
               the
               other
               Evangelicall
               ,
               of
               works
               or
               grace
               ,
               the
               first
               in
               innocency
               ,
               the
               other
               after
               the
               fall
               .
            
             
               
                 Foedus
                 operum
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               was
               first
               made
               with
               man
               ,
               was
               
                 foedus
                 amicitiae
                 ,
              
               God
               and
               man
               were
               then
               friends
               ,
               
                 foedus
                 gratiae
              
               is
               
                 foedus
                 reconciliationis
                 inter
                 i●imicos
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Covenant
               of
               works
               wherein
               God
               Covenanteth
               with
               man
               to
               give
               him
               eternall
               life
               upon
               condition
               of
               perfect
               obedience
               in
               his
               own
               person
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               which
               God
               maketh
               with
               man
               ,
               promising
               eternall
               life
               upon
               condition
               of
               beleeving
               .
            
             
               We
               reade
               not
               in
               Scripture
               the
               Covenant
               of
               works
               and
               of
               grace
               
                 totide●
                 syllabis
                 ,
              
               the
               nearest
               we
               come
               to
               it
               is
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 27.
              
               the
               law
               of
               works
               opposed
               to
               the
               law
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               holds
               out
               as
               much
               as
               the
               Covenant
               of
               
               works
               and
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               The
               Covenant
               of
               works
               was
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               Covenant
               wherein
               God
               was
               the
               authour
               and
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               was
               Gods
               free
               grace
               ,
               it
               was
               reciprocall
               betwixt
               him
               and
               
                 Adam
                 .
              
               We
               call
               not
               the
               second
               Covenant
               a
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               no
               grace
               in
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               which
               was
               works
               ,
               and
               because
               greater
               grace
               is
               manifested
               in
               it
               then
               the
               first
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               was
               the
               same
               Covenant
               under
               which
               the
               best
               of
               the
               creatures
               the
               Angels
               now
               stand
               and
               injoy
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               
                 Adam
              
               should
               have
               been
               happy
               by
               observing
               this
               Covenant
               if
               he
               had
               stood
               .
               Christ
               was
               made
               under
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               promises
               of
               this
               Covenant
               were
               very
               glorious
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               naturall
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               body
               there
               was
               perfection
               without
               defect
               ,
               beauty
               without
               deformity
               ,
               labour
               without
               wearinesse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               
                 Adam
              
               should
               not
               have
               had
               terrours
               in
               his
               
               conscience
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               fear
               ,
               shame
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               death
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               been
               translated
               without
               dissolution
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Faederati
              
               were
               God
               and
               
                 Adam
              
               together
               with
               all
               his
               posterity
               .
               God
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               
                 Adam
              
               as
               a
               publick
               person
               ,
               
               which
               represented
               all
               mankinde
               .
            
             
               The
               reasons
               of
               it
               may
               be
               these
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               From
               the
               imputation
               of
               
                 Adams
              
               sin
               to
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 In
                 whom
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
              
               all
               have
               sinned
               ,
               they
               sinned
               not
               all
               in
               themselves
               ,
               therefore
               in
               
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               see
               
                 vers.
                 14.
                 
                 In
                 him
                 all
                 died
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               47.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               on
               whom
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Covenant
               comes
               ,
               they
               are
               under
               the
               bond
               and
               precept
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               all
               mankinde
               is
               directly
               under
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Adam
              
               did
               consent
               to
               it
               and
               understood
               the
               terms
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               for
               God
               dealt
               with
               him
               in
               a
               rationall
               way
               ,
               and
               expected
               from
               him
               a
               reasonable
               service
               .
               Either
               he
               knew
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               broke
               it
               out
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               the
               
               first
               sin
               could
               not
               be
               a
               sin
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               he
               knew
               whatsoever
               was
               necessary
               to
               know
               in
               a
               way
               of
               duty
               .
            
             
               God
               dealt
               with
               
                 Adam
              
               not
               only
               in
               a
               way
               of
               sovereignty
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               God
               did
               this
               for
               divers
               reasons
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 speciall
                 manifestation
                 of
                 his
                 free
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 greater
                 obligation
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 and
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 consent
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 To
                 sweeten
                 his
                 authority
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 
                   Deut.
                   6.
                   24.
                   
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 To
                 encourage
                 man
                 to
                 obedience
                 ,
                 
                   Heb.
                   12.
                   2.
                   
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 That
                 this
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 ground
                 to
                 
                   Adam
                
                 to
                 exercise
              
               
                 His
                 faith
                 in
                 beleeving
                 whatsoever
                 God
                 had
                 revealed
                 or
                 should
                 reveal
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 His
                 love
                 ,
                 1
                 
                   John
                   4.
                   19.
                   
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 His
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               To
               leave
               man
               inexcusable
               if
               he
               sin
               ,
               that
               a
               clear
               way
               might
               be
               made
               for
               Gods
               justification
               and
               mans
               conviction
               .
            
             
             
               Objection
               ,
            
             
               God
               is
               a
               free
               Agent
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               stand
               with
               his
               honour
               and
               absolute
               liberty
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               the
               creature
               ?
            
             
               Answer
               ,
            
             
               In
               a
               strict
               sense
               ,
               1.
               
               God
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               be
               bound
               ,
               but
               
                 promittendo
                 s●
                 fecit
                 debitorem
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Austins
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               is
               rather
               bound
               to
               himself
               ,
               
               and
               his
               own
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               then
               the
               creature
               .
            
             
               Objection
               ,
            
             
               How
               can
               it
               stand
               with
               Gods
               justice
               to
               involve
               
                 Adams
              
               posterity
               in
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               themselves
               never
               consented
               to
               .
            
             
               Answer
               ,
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               an
               injustice
               among
               men
               for
               parents
               to
               conclude
               their
               children
               ,
               their
               acts
               binde
               them
               and
               their
               heirs
               .
               2.
               
               God
               hath
               reserved
               to
               himself
               a
               liberty
               to
               visit
               the
               sins
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               but
               immediate
               parents
               on
               their
               children
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 9.
                 22.
                 1
                 Thes.
                 2.
                 26.
                 
              
               The
               
                 Sodomites
              
               children
               were
               punisht
               with
               their
               parents
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Adam
              
               was
               our
               parent
               ,
               there
               was
               the
               will
               of
               the
               nature
               ,
               which
               was
               enough
               to
               
               inwrap
               them
               in
               originall
               sin
               ,
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               nature
               .
               4.
               
               This
               Covenant
               was
               made
               with
               
                 Adam
              
               and
               his
               posterity
               out
               of
               free
               grace
               ,
               therefore
               all
               his
               posterity
               was
               bound
               by
               way
               of
               thankfulnesse
               to
               consent
               .
               5.
               
               They
               ought
               to
               rejoice
               in
               
                 Adams
              
               exaltation
               being
               so
               advanced
               ,
               and
               to
               agree
               to
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               him
               .
               6.
               
               God
               made
               the
               best
               choice
               for
               them
               in
               the
               first
               
                 Adam
              
               (
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               second
               )
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               seeing
               he
               made
               him
               so
               perfect
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Covenant
               consists
               of
               three
               parts
               .
            
             
               Gal.
               3.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 precept
                 ,
              
               that
               continueth
               not
               in
               all
               things
               .
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 promise
                 ,
                 live
                 ,
              
               the
               man
               that
               doth
               them
               shall
               live
               .
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 curse
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 transgression
                 ,
              
               cursed
               in
               every
               one
               .
            
             
               The
               precept
               requires
               perfect
               and
               personall
               obedience
               .
            
             
               The
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               mans
               part
               was
            
             
               1.
               
               Perfect
               obedience
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               commandment
               then
               did
               (
               and
               still
               doth
               as
               it
               refers
               to
               the
               first
               Covenant
               )
               call
               for
               perfect
               
               obedience
               ,
               
                 Lev.
                 18.
                 5.
                 
                 Rom.
                 10.
                 5.
                 
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 12.
                 
                 Ezek
                 20.
                 25.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               there
               is
               a
               curse
               denounced
               against
               the
               least
               transgression
               ,
               
                 Gal
                 ▪
                 3.
                 10.
                 
              
               One
               sinne
               and
               that
               but
               in
               thought
               ,
               broke
               the
               Angels
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 17.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Gods
               holinesse
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               requires
               from
               the
               creature
               perfect
               obedience
               ,
               
                 Job
                 4.
                 18.
                 
                 Heb.
                 1.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               are
               two
               things
               in
               the
               law
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               principall
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               precept
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               accidentall
               ,
               the
               curse
               :
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               the
               precept
               ,
               
                 jure
                 creatoris
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               curse
               ,
               
                 jure
                 judicis
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               He
               gave
               us
               a
               perfect
               ability
               to
               obey
               in
               our
               creation
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
                 Eccles.
                 7.
              
               ult.
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               requires
               perfect
               obedience
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Personall
               obedience
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               is
               a
               perfect
               obedience
               to
               the
               law
               required
               of
               every
               
               particular
               man
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 3.
                 10.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               curse
               is
               denounced
               against
               the
               person
               ,
               
                 the
                 soul
                 that
                 sins
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               was
               required
               of
               Christ
               our
               surety
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               was
               required
               for
               the
               acceptation
               of
               our
               persons
               and
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               righteousnesse
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               might
               easily
               be
               lost
               by
               transgression
               ,
               
                 Dan
                 ▪
                 9.
                 23.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             AFter
             man
             by
             his
             fall
             had
             broken
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             God
             our
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             did
             enter
             into
             a
             better
             and
             second
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             the
             persons
             in
             the
             Trinity
             did
             enter
             into
             Covenant
             with
             man
             ,
             they
             have
             all
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             essence
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             an
             act
             
               ad
               extra
               ,
            
             2.
             
             Sin
             was
             against
             all
             the
             persons
             in
             Trinity
             ,
             therefore
             all
             they
             were
             to
             
             be
             reconciled
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             that
             chiefly
             made
             the
             Covenant
             with
             man
             was
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             other
             persons
             have
             their
             peculiar
             office●
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
             the
             persons
             that
             God
             would
             take
             into
             Covenant
             were
             designed
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               9.
               
               Rev.
               13.
               6
               ,
               8.
               
            
             He
             imploies
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Isa.
               49.
               8.
               
               Matth.
               12.
               18.
               
            
             He
             appoints
             how
             much
             grace
             and
             glory
             he
             will
             give
             to
             every
             one
             in
             this
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             fountain
             from
             whence
             this
             Covenant
             flows
             is
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               2.
               
               I
               will
               make
            
             (
             Hebrew
             ,
             
               I
               will
               give
               )
               my
               Covenant
               .
               Ephes.
               1.
               6.
               
               Isa.
               41.
               1
               ,
               2.
               2
               Sam.
               7.
               21.
               
            
             Free
             grace
             is
             here
             exalted
             in
             these
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             From
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             person
             that
             enters
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             
             God
             Alsufficient
             .
             2.
             
             Of●
             the
             persons
             with
             whom
             he
             enter●
             into
             Covenant
             ,
             man
             fallen
             ,
             
               Gal.
               4.
               21.
            
             3.
             
             In
             that
             this
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             some
             of
             those
             that
             fell
             ,
             and
             not
             others
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               2.
               12.
            
             4.
             
             In
             that
             the
             Lord
             hereby
             exalts
             our
             persons
             
             and
             services
             ,
             
               Hos.
               2.
               19.
            
             5.
             
             In
             that
             sin
             can
             never
             spend
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Hos.
               3.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             that
             free
             and
             gracious
             Covenant
             which
             God
             of
             his
             free
             mercy
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
             made
             with
             man
             a
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             sinner
             ,
             promising
             unto
             him
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             eternall
             happinesse
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             return
             from
             his
             iniquity
             and
             embrace
             mercy
             reached
             forth
             by
             faith
             unfained
             ,
             and
             walk
             before
             God
             in
             sincere
             ,
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             willing
             obedience
             ,
             as
             becomes
             such
             a
             creature
             lifted
             up
             unto
             such
             injoyment
             ,
             and
             partaker
             of
             such
             precious
             promises
             .
          
           
             God
             himself
             plotted
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             He
             spent
             infinite
             thoughts
             about
             it
             ,
             
               Psal.
               40.
               7.
            
             took
             infinite
             delight
             in
             it
             ,
             
               Isa.
               53.
               10.
               
            
             The
             main
             end
             of
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             was
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             new
             
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Mal.
               3.
               1.
               Heb.
               7.
               22.
            
             an●
             12.
             24.
             
             The
             spirit
             belongs
             to
             the
             se●cond
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Isa.
               59.
            
             ult.
             his
             glo●rious
             works
             ,
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             seal
             ,
             earnest
             ,
             belong
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             more
             glorious
             then
             that
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Covenant
             was
             made
             with
             the
             first
             
               Adam
            
             a
             mutable
             head
             ,
             
             the
             second
             with
             the
             second
             
               Adam
            
             an
             unchangeable
             head
             ,
             
               Gal.
               3.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Covenant
             it self
             was
             a
             changeable
             Covenant
             ,
             it
             gave
             place
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             but
             this
             second
             Covenant
             was
             an
             everlasting
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
             The
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             is
             far
             more
             glorious
             then
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             ,
             
             that
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             was
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             a
             creature
             ,
             
             this
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             condition
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             was
             more
             glorious
             then
             that
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             first
             Covenant
             on
             mans
             part
             ,
             
             was
             perfect
             and
             personall
             obedience
             of
             this
             Covenant-faith
             ,
             
             to
             sin
             against
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             way
             of
             sinning
             ,
             and
             to
             glorifie
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             highest
             way
             of
             glorifying
             him
             .
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             The
             power
             of
             performing
             it
             is
             more
             glorious
             ,
             now
             we
             have
             a
             constant
             supply
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               19.
            
             and
             4.
             13.
             then
             we
             had
             none
             to
             assist
             us
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             are
             more
             glorious
             then
             those
             of
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               6.
               
            
             
               *
            
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thee
             my
             Son
             ,
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             God
             did
             not
             tell
             
               Adam
            
             that
             he
             would
             be
             his
             God
             in
             that
             way
             that
             he
             promiseth
             himself
             to
             his
             in
             the
             second
             Covenant
             .
             God
             promiseth
             a
             more
             glorious
             manifestation
             of
             himself
             ,
             
             and
             union
             with
             himself
             in
             Christ
             ,
             a
             higher
             manifestation
             of
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             holinesse
             ,
             
             power
             ,
             and
             also
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             before
             discovered
             ,
             a
             higher
             union
             ,
             under
             the
             first
             head
             there
             was
             only
             a
             moral
             union
             of
             love
             ,
             under
             the
             second
             a
             mysticall
             union
             ,
             we
             are
             the
             same
             person
             with
             Christ
             ;
             the
             second
             Covenant
             brings
             repentance
             and
             pardon
             upon
             repentance
             .
             The
             first
             Covenant
             said
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               dost
               well
               thou
               shalt
               be
               excepted
               .
            
             We
             have
             a
             higher
             Sonship
             .
             
               Adam
            
             was
             a
             son
             by
             creation
             ,
             we
             by
             Christ
             ,
             our
             ground
             of
             the
             acceptation
             of
             all
             our
             services
             is
             higher
             ,
             God
             looks
             on
             us
             as
             being
             one
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             greater
             ground
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             we
             have
             a
             higher
             title
             to
             our
             inheritance
             ,
             
               Adam
            
             was
             made
             King
             of
             this
             low
             world
             ,
             Christ
             was
             made
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             we
             coheirs
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             Question
             ,
          
           
             How
             can
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             be
             called
             a
             Covenant
             
               *
            
             ,
             as
             
               Ier.
               31.
               34.
            
             since
             it
             contains
             a
             meer
             absolute
             free
             
             promise
             ,
             whereas
             a
             covenant
             requireth
             mutuall
             conditions
             .
             Now
             no
             condition
             can
             be
             required
             to
             this
             covenant
             ,
             which
             the
             covenant
             it self
             doth
             not
             work
             ;
             
               For
               I
               will
               write
               my
               laws
            
             doth
             denote
             all
             things
             done
             by
             grace
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Though
             God
             do
             perform
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Covenant
             promise
             to
             performe
             what
             he
             requires
             ,
             yet
             still
             there
             is
             something
             required
             which
             man
             consenting
             to
             ,
             and
             promising
             to
             perform
             (
             though
             not
             of
             himself
             by
             his
             own
             power
             )
             it
             is
             a
             covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             mentioned
             an
             hundred
             times
             directly
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             times
             by
             consequence
             .
          
           
             In
             generall
             it
             comprehends
             all
             the
             blessings
             which
             God
             can
             give
             from
             election
             to
             glorification
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             he
             gives
             ;
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             own
             self
             ,
             God
             spared
             not
             his
             own
             Sonne
             ,
             To
             us
             a
             Son
             is
             given
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             God
             ,
             thy
             reward
             ,
             thy
             portion
             ,
             thine
             inheritance
             .
             He
             is
             their
             reconciled
             God
             ,
             theirs
             in
             a
             
             league
             of
             love
             and
             friendship
             .
             〈◊〉
             Scripture
             useth
             to
             expresse
             this
             〈◊〉
             some
             peculiar
             relations
             ,
             as
             of
             King●
             Husband
             ,
             Father
             ,
             He
             will
             do
             〈◊〉
             the
             offices
             of
             a
             good
             King
             ,
             of
             a
             ●●ving
             Husband
             and
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             doth
             actually
             with
             himse●●
             put
             the
             soul
             into
             the
             possession
             〈◊〉
             many
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               He
               brings
               reconciliati●●
               with
               God
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Justification
               ,
               the
               pardon
               〈◊〉
               all
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               covering
               〈◊〉
               their
               deformities
               with
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Christs
               righteousnes
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Adoption
               ,
               makes
               them
               〈◊〉
               heirs
               with
               himself
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sanctification
               ,
               He
               gi●●
               his
               Spirit
               to
               dwell
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             gives
             them
             infin●●
             wealth
             in
             bils
             &
             bonds
             ,
             in
             promi●●
             1.
             
             For
             this
             life
             ,
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               preservation
               and
               de●●●verance
               from
               all
               evils
               ,
               they
               〈◊〉
               either
               be
               prevented
               that
               〈◊〉
               come
               not
               ,
               or
               sanctified
               if
               〈◊〉
               do
               come
               ,
               or
               removed
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               a
               constant
               supply
               of
               〈◊〉
               
               good
               things
               they
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               for
               soul
               ,
               body
               ,
               name
               ,
               
                 Ps.
                 34.
                 
              
               He
               will
               prosper
               and
               give
               successe
               to
               all
               the
               works
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               
                 Psalm
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Job
                 22.
                 28.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               new
               Covenant
               there
               be
               three
               great
               Promises
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               will
               be
               your
               God
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               Spirit
               on
               ●ou
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               will
               give
               you
               my
               Sonne
               .
               His
               giving
               his
               Son
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               both
               the
               rest
               ,
               He
               is
               a
               God
               to
               none
               but
               〈◊〉
               whom
               Christ
               is
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               ●ave
               the
               Spirit
               also
               by
               interest
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             I
             will
             be
             your
             God
             ,
             
               Genesis
               ●7
               .
               7.
               
               Psal.
               48.
               
            
             This
             God
             is
             our
             God
             ,
             
             
               Psal.
               144.
            
             ult.
             2
             
               Cor.
               6.
               16
               ,
               18
               .
            
             ●●at
             is
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             as
             true
             an
             in●erest
             in
             all
             my
             attributes
             for
             your
             ●ood
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             mine
             for
             my
             glory
             ,
             ●y
             grace
             to
             pardon
             you
             ,
             my
             power
             ●o
             protect
             you
             ,
             my
             wisdome
             to
             di●ect
             you
             .
             This
             is
             a
             comprehensive
             ●romise
             for
             God
             to
             be
             our
             
               *
            
             God
             it
             
             includes
             all
             ,
             
             
               Deus
               meus
               &
               omnia
               ,
            
             said
             
               Luther
               .
            
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             both
             
               Faedus
               amicitiae
               &
               conjugale
               ,
            
             a
             Covenant
             of
             friendship
             ,
             and
             a
             conjugall
             Covenant
             .
             
               Abraham
            
             was
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             stiles
             him
             his
             friend
             ;
             also
             it
             is
             a
             conjugall
             league
             ,
             
               Hos.
               2.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
             God
             promiseth
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             
             
               Ioel
               2.
               28.
               
               John
               14.
               16
               ,
               26.
            
             and
             15.
             26.
             
             and
             16.
             7.
             
             
               Luke
               24.
               49.
               
               Act.
               1.
               4.
            
             an
             accomplishment
             of
             which
             promise
             we
             have
             ,
             
               Act.
               2.
               23.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             is
             called
             ,
             
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               13.
               
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               promise
               ,
            
             because
             this
             was
             the
             great
             promise
             which
             Christ
             from
             the
             Father
             hath
             made
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             to
             work
             in
             us
             all
             the
             good
             which
             he
             requireth
             &
             apply
             all
             the
             good
             wch
             he
             hath
             promised
             .
             The
             giving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             a
             great
             and
             excellent
             promise
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             .
             The
             great
             promise
             of
             the
             old
             Testament
             was
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Gen.
               3.
               16.
            
             of
             the
             
               Messiah
               ,
            
             all
             the
             ceremoniall
             Law
             was
             but
             a
             typical
             enlargment
             of
             that
             promise
             .
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             to
             goe
             
             out
             of
             the
             world
             promised
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             in
             this
             last
             age
             of
             the
             world
             there
             might
             be
             a
             more
             full
             discovery
             of
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             the
             Spirit
             reveals
             truth
             and
             stablisheth
             us
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             that
             Gods
             people
             might
             know
             more
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             Son
             ,
             and
             prie
             more
             into
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             more
             glorious
             conquests
             to
             be
             made
             in
             this
             last
             age
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             the
             great
             enemies
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             are
             to
             be
             vanquished
             ,
             
               Ze.
               4.
               7.
               2
               Thess.
               2.
               9.
            
             the
             sharpest
             sufferings
             are
             reserved
             for
             these
             times
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             hath
             provided
             the
             most
             sovereign
             cordials
             .
          
           
             What
             undaunted
             courage
             ,
             what
             invincible
             patience
             ,
             what
             ravishing
             consolation
             had
             the
             martyrs
             in
             the
             flames
             ?
             God
             made
             good
             this
             promise
             to
             them
             in
             sending
             his
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             put
             our
             bond
             in
             sute
             ,
             turn
             promises
             into
             praiers
             ,
             presse
             God
             with
             much
             importunity
             for
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             give
             us
             his
             Son
             .
          
           
           
             The
             whole
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             i●
             purchased
             ,
             
             founded
             ,
             sealed
             ,
             ratified
             in
             Christs
             bloud
             ,
             
               Mat.
               26.
               28.
               
               Heb.
               9.
               14
               ,
               15.
            
             and
             13.
             20.
             
             It
             was
             Gods
             plot
             from
             all
             eternity
             to
             save
             man
             in
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             as
             should
             advance
             all
             his
             glorious
             Attributes
             ,
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             power
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             compassion
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             vengeance
             .
          
           
             The
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             the
             most
             free
             and
             gracious
             tender
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             rich
             purchases
             to
             all
             the
             lost
             and
             undone
             sons
             of
             
               Adam
            
             that
             shall
             believe
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             All
             other
             particular
             promises
             found
             in
             the
             book
             of
             God
             receive
             their
             confirmation
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             .
             God
             promiseth
             sometimes
             to
             deliver
             from
             a
             particular
             affliction
             ;
             to
             assure
             them
             that
             that
             shall
             be
             kept
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             promise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               Behold
               a
               virgin
               shall
               conceive
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             things
             in
             the
             promise
             of
             Christ
             to
             confirm
             all
             other
             promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             there
             may
             be
             made
             more
             objections
             against
             the
             Lords
             giving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             then
             against
             any
             other
             
             promise
             whatsoever
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             great
             provoked
             God
             must
             come
             to
             be
             a
             suter
             to
             his
             vassall
             ,
             
               Jehovah
            
             must
             lie
             in
             a
             virgins
             womb
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             More
             love
             and
             compassion
             is
             shewed
             in
             that
             one
             promise
             of
             Christ
             then
             in
             all
             other
             promises
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             this
             is
             the
             mother
             promise
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
            
             1.
             20.
             
             
          
           
             Some
             say
             ,
             The
             conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             are
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             and
             new
             obedience
             .
             Sincerity
             alone
             (
             or
             Evangelicall
             perfection
             )
             is
             the
             only
             absolute
             condition
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Gen.
               17.
               
               ●
               .
            
             It
             is
             called
             an
             upright
             heart
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             straight
             :
             It
             is
             also
             called
             Integrity
             ,
             a
             body
             that
             wants
             no
             members
             ,
             a
             sound
             heart
             ,
             a
             pure
             or
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             a
             single
             heart
             ,
             a
             simple
             and
             honest
             heart
             .
             Evangelicall
             perfection
             is
             a
             work
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             whereby
             the
             whole
             inward
             man
             is
             applied
             to
             God
             and
             his
             waies
             without
             the
             mixture
             of
             strange
             intentions
             or
             affections
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sincerity
             of
             singlenesse
             ,
             purity
             ,
             
             perfection
             is
             the
             whole
             substance
             and
             mettall
             of
             all
             graces
             which
             God
             worketh
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             any
             one
             grace
             ,
             as
             patience
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             of
             every
             grace
             ,
             faith
             and
             love
             unfeigned
             ,
             
               Praier
               which
               comes
               not
               out
               of
               feigned
               lips
               ;
            
             we
             must
             worship
             God
             in
             spirit
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               34.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             and
             the
             Saints
             have
             ever
             judged
             of
             men
             by
             this
             ,
             
               Iudge
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               mine
               integrity
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             promises
             are
             made
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Ps.
               119.
               1.
               Mat.
               5.
               8.
               
            
             
          
           
             Characters
             of
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             As
             preparatory
             or
             a
             motive
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             to
             be
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             have
             his
             heart
             thorowly
             tried
             and
             searched
             ,
             
               Joh.
               3.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Psalm
               139.
               
            
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             reall
             marks
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             makes
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             universall
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               subject
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               a
               new
               creature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               
               abstains
               from
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               performs
               all
               duty
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             constant
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             presseth
             on
             to
             have
             more
             till
             it
             be
             filled
             with
             God
             and
             his
             waies
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             concernment
             for
             a
             man
             rightly
             to
             understand
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             under
             which
             he
             is
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               23.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Reasons
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             covenant
             which
             God
             hath
             respect
             unto
             in
             all
             his
             dealings
             with
             you
             ,
             
               Psal.
               105.
               8.
               
            
             &
             111.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Else
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             understand
             our
             own
             state
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               11.
               28.
            
             and
             2
             
               Cor.
               12.
               5.
               
               Galat.
               4.
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Else
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             a
             right
             of
             any
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             neither
             of
             Gods
             waies
             to
             us
             ,
             nor
             ours
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Gen.
               4.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Without
             knowledge
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             we
             can
             never
             understand
             our
             own
             sinnes
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             only
             breakers
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             transgressors
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             
             
               Hosea
               6.
               7.
               
               Deut.
               29.
               21.
               
               Lev.
               26.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             According
             to
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             Spirit
             by
             which
             we
             are
             acted
             ,
             and
             such
             is
             our
             law
             and
             practice
             ,
             one
             under
             the
             first
             covenant
             is
             acted
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             one
             under
             the
             second
             is
             acted
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             cannot
             else
             understand
             our
             mercies
             or
             afflictions
             ,
             whether
             they
             come
             from
             Gods
             love
             or
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Without
             this
             we
             cannot
             understand
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             grace
             in
             the
             second
             covenant
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               should
               enter
               into
               a
               covenant
               at
               mans
               creation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               man
               had
               broke
               that
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               new
               covenant
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               finde
               out
               such
               a
               glorious
               way
               to
               abolish
               the
               first
               covenant
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               make
               it
               with
               such
               a
               glorious
               Head
               ,
               Christ
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               the
               promises
               of
               this
               covenant
               should
               be
               better
               then
               those
               of
               the
               first
               covenant
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             All
             our
             terrour
             or
             comfort
             
             comes
             from
             our
             covenant
             under
             which
             we
             are
             ,
             
             
               Heb.
               6.
               17.
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               9.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             We
             are
             under
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             we
             be
             in
             the
             second
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             if
             we
             be
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             Christ
             upon
             his
             own
             terms
             ,
             
               Hos.
               2.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             sin
             have
             not
             dominion
             over
             us
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             put
             his
             laws
             into
             our
             minde
             ,
             and
             write
             them
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               8.
               
            
             
               *
            
             It
             is
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             two
             Tables
             of
             the
             Law
             .
             They
             were
             first
             written
             by
             the
             finger
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             put
             into
             the
             Ark
             :
             so
             God
             first
             writes
             the
             Law
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             then
             puts
             it
             in
             our
             mindes
             .
             The
             writing
             of
             the
             Law
             in
             the
             heart
             signifies
             ,
             1.
             
             
               Similitudinem
               ,
            
             a
             conformity
             ,
             an
             inward
             principle
             and
             disposition
             in
             the
             heart
             answerable
             to
             
             the
             doctrine
             in
             the
             book
             .
             
             2.
             
             
               Permanentiam
               ,
            
             continuance
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             flitting
             but
             a
             binding
             principle
             ,
             
               Litera
               scripta
               manet
               .
            
          
           
             All
             the
             errours
             almost
             of
             these
             times
             may
             be
             confuted
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Merit
             and
             supererogation
             of
             works
             ,
             Satisfaction
             given
             to
             justice
             must
             be
             commensurate
             to
             that
             justice
             which
             it
             must
             satisfie
             ,
             infinite
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Popish
             and
             Arminian
             doctrine
             of
             Free-will
             .
             Can
             man
             work
             in
             a
             way
             of
             grace
             so
             as
             to
             determine
             and
             make
             it
             effectuall
             before
             he
             have
             grace
             ,
             a
             principle
             of
             working
             ?
             Can
             a
             man
             receive
             grace
             offered
             without
             a
             speciall
             work
             of
             grace
             stirring
             and
             exciting
             him
             ?
             
               I
               will
               write
               my
               laws
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             the
             promise
             then
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             our
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             precept
             of
             all
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             in
             vocation
             of
             Saints
             .
             Christ
             is
             the
             
               Mediatour
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ;
            
             
             He
             is
             touched
             with
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             yet
             cloathed
             with
             majesty
             ,
             
             to
             his
             Father
             he
             gives
             his
             merit
             for
             us
             ,
             from
             his
             Father
             he
             gives
             his
             Spirit
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             
               Arminian
            
             doctrine
             of
             universall
             grace
             and
             redemption
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             intentionally
             for
             all
             .
             Where
             ever
             the
             merit
             of
             Christs
             death
             goes
             ,
             there
             goes
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             price
             and
             power
             of
             his
             death
             are
             equal
             ;
             all
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             not
             his
             merit
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Socinians
            
             deny
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             justice
             must
             have
             satisfaction
             .
             Christ
             (
             they
             say
             )
             came
             into
             the
             world
             to
             be
             an
             example
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             a
             patern
             of
             vertue
             ,
             as
             the
             
               Pelagians
            
             say
             we
             have
             
               Adams
            
             sin
             by
             imputation
             .
             They
             deny
             all
             infused
             habits
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             would
             only
             have
             moral
             perswasions
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Antinomians
            
             also
             are
             hence
             confuted
             ,
             there
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             work
             of
             grace
             in
             a
             man
             else
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             will
             be
             ineffectuall
             ,
             then
             some
             principle
             of
             grace
             must
             be
             put
             into
             us
             .
             The
             old
             rule
             may
             stand
             still
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             a
             new
             principle
             put
             
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             because
             the
             holines
             of
             God
             is
             not
             varied
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Anabaptists
               ,
            
             the
             covenant
             is
             with
             the
             house
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             Gods
             children
             born
             in
             the
             covenant
             are
             of
             the
             house
             of
             
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             Some
             say
             men
             are
             miserable
             two
             waies
             by
             
               Adams
            
             fall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             we
             stand
             under
             his
             covenant
             ,
             and
             so
             come
             short
             of
             conformity
             to
             the
             Law
             which
             requires
             perfect
             ,
             personal
             ,
             and
             perpetuall
             obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             we
             bear
             his
             image
             ,
             life
             and
             eternall
             salvation
             is
             offered
             on
             impossible
             terms
             ,
             therefore
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             conversion
             there
             is
             required
             a
             double
             change
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Morall
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             change
             of
             a
             mans
             covenant
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Physical
             ,
             the
             change
             of
             a
             mans
             image
             .
             So
             that
             as
             a
             mans
             covenant
             is
             ,
             such
             is
             his
             state
             ,
             if
             under
             the
             first
             covenant
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             bondage
             and
             death
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             under
             the
             second
             covenant
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             liberty
             and
             life
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             no
             longer
             a
             son
             of
             the
             bond-woman
             ,
             
             but
             of
             the
             free-woman
             .
             
             A
             man
             in
             Christ
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             covenant
             ,
             in
             these
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             justification
             ,
             
               Gal.
               2.
               21.
            
             in
             respect
             of
             condemnation
             ,
             
             Christ
             hath
             redeemed
             us
             from
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             being
             
               made
               a
               curse
               for
               us
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.
             23.
             
               against
               such
            
             (
             persons
             ,
             not
             works
             )
             
               there
               is
               no
               law
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             in
             respect
             of
             irritation
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             power
             in
             it
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             lusts
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Ro.
               6.
               14.
               
               For
               ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               law
               ,
            
             as
             a
             covenant
             (
             whether
             we
             understand
             it
             of
             its
             condemning
             or
             irritating
             power
             )
             but
             under
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             coaction
             the
             law
             causeth
             him
             not
             to
             do
             duties
             or
             forbear
             sins
             out
             of
             fear
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             it
             ,
             
               Gal.
               5.
               18.
               
               Ye
               are
               not
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             viz.
             constraining
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               1.
               9.
               
            
             A
             godly
             man
             is
             perfectly
             freed
             from
             the
             Law
             as
             a
             covenant
             in
             respect
             of
             justification
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             he
             is
             freed
             by
             degrees
             from
             the
             irritation
             and
             coaction
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             al
             those
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             are
             under
             the
             law
             for
             justification
             ,
             condemnation
             ,
             irritation
             and
             coaction
             .
          
           
           
             The
             covenant
             of
             grace
             is
             the
             same
             for
             substance
             now
             to
             us
             since
             Christ
             was
             exhibited
             ,
             and
             to
             them
             before
             he
             was
             exhibited
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             administration
             of
             it
             is
             different
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             clearer
             :
             things
             were
             declared
             then
             in
             types
             and
             shadows
             :
             heaven
             was
             typed
             out
             by
             the
             land
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
            
             we
             have
             things
             plainly
             manifested
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               3.
               12.
            
             in
             this
             respect
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               better
               testament
               or
               covenant
               ,
            
             
             
               Heb.
               7.
               22.
            
             not
             in
             substance
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             revealing
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             
               better
               promises
               ,
            
             Heb.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             greater
             extent
             :
             Then
             in
             
               Iudah
            
             was
             God
             known
             ,
             now
             to
             all
             Nations
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Abundance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             poured
             out
             now
             :
             some
             few
             men
             then
             had
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             
               *
            
             generally
             now
             men
             partake
             of
             abundant
             more
             grace
             ,
             
               *
            
             both
             for
             knowledge
             and
             holinesse
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             
               CHristians
               have
               many
               and
               great
               Promises
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             whereby
             are
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             makes
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             Promises
             of
             a
             great
             God
             :
             Great
             persons
             make
             great
             promises
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             made
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             his
             elect
             :
             a
             King
             will
             not
             bestow
             mean
             things
             upon
             his
             Favourites
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           
             Why
             God
             makes
             great
             Promises
             to
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Hereby
             God
             sets
             forth
             his
             love
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Tit.
               1.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             we
             might
             have
             ground
             for
             our
             faith
             and
             hope
             :
             here
             in
             this
             world
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             expectation
             ,
             
               Heb.
               11.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             hereby
             he
             might
             support
             them
             in
             their
             many
             troubles
             ,
             
             
               Gen.
               15.
               1.
               Heb.
               10.
               35
               ,
               36.
               
            
             This
             is
             a
             mercifull
             administration
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Adam
            
             had
             all
             his
             good
             things
             in
             possession
             ,
             he
             soon
             lost
             them
             ,
             by
             the
             Promises
             they
             are
             as
             certain
             as
             if
             we
             had
             them
             already
             ,
             
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               3.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Promises
             are
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
          
           
             God
             hath
             confirmed
             them
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             oath
             ,
             the
             strongest
             confirmation
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             
               Heb.
               6.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
            
          
           
             The
             faith
             of
             Gods
             people
             is
             built
             upon
             two
             pillars
             ,
             his
             power
             and
             faithfulnesse
             resembled
             by
             those
             two
             pillars
             ,
             1
             
               King.
               7.
               21.
               
               Bo●●
            
             in
             it
             is
             strength
             ,
             
               Jachin
               ,
            
             he
             will
             establish
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Gods
             power
             ,
             that
             is
             often
             given
             as
             a
             prop
             to
             uphold
             our
             faith
             in
             his
             Promises
             ,
             
               Mat.
               22.
               21
               ,
               29.
               
               Rom.
            
             4.
             20.
             
             &
             11.
             23.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             His
             faithfulnesse
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.
               23.
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             When
             Gods
             Promises
             come
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             they
             finde
             twice
             as
             much
             in
             them
             as
             they
             expected
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               2.
               9.
               
            
             The
             Promise
             is
             the
             shell
             wherein
             the
             kernell
             is
             contained
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               1.
               20.
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
            
             That
             Promise
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             That
             God
             will
             be
             our
             portion
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             in
             it
             then
             we
             can
             understand
             ;
             God
             will
             put
             his
             fear
             in
             his
             peoples
             hearts
             ,
             
               Job
               28.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               Prov.
               3.
               13.
               
            
             They
             shall
             enjoy
             eternall
             life
             with
             him
             in
             heaven
             ,
             
             when
             this
             Promise
             comes
             to
             be
             accomplished
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             farre
             greater
             then
             we
             can
             now
             imagine
             .
             They
             finde
             the
             mercies
             of
             this
             life
             double
             many
             times
             to
             what
             they
             expect
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             our
             weak
             capacity
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             able
             to
             understand
             how
             much
             is
             laid
             up
             in
             a
             Promise
             ,
             the
             experience
             of
             Gods
             people
             is
             a
             great
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             longer
             they
             chew
             the
             Promise
             the
             sweeter
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             infinite
             goodnes
             and
             bounty
             
             of
             God
             joyned
             with
             his
             omnipotency
             and
             all-sufficiency
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             set
             his
             heart
             on
             his
             people
             he
             will
             give
             them
             abundantly
             more
             then
             they
             think
             of
             .
          
           
             The
             Promises
             of
             God
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Absolute
               ,
               those
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               perform
               of
               his
               own
               free
               grace
               ,
               not
               only
            
             citra
             meritum
             ,
             
               but
               also
            
             citra
             conditionem
             ,
             
               without
               all
               supposed
               or
               pre-required
               conditions
               in
               us
               :
               of
               this
               kinde
               are
               all
               those
               great
               promises
               of
               the
               new
               covenant
               ,
            
             Genesis
             3.
             15.
             and
             17.
             7.
             
             Isaiah
             43.
             25.
             
             Ezekiel
             11.
             19.
             
             Jeremy
             31.
             33.
             
             Hosea
             14.
             4.
             
             Joel
             2.
             18.
             
             
             I
             will
             be
             thy
             GOD
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             my
             Sonne
             ,
             
             I
             will
             pour
             out
             my
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             ,
             even
             I
             am
             he
             who
             blot
             out
             your
             iniquities
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             heart
             of
             stone
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             give
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             in
             your
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             your
             hearts
             ;
             I
             will
             heal
             your
             backesliding
             ,
             and
             love
             you
             freely
             ,
             
             for
             mine
             anger
             is
             turned
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Conditional
             ,
             which
             shews
             what
             God
             will
             do
             upon
             the
             performance
             of
             such
             duties
             and
             conditions
             by
             the
             creature
             ,
             which
             conditions
             without
             Gods
             grace
             he
             is
             never
             able
             to
             perform
             ;
             
               Ier.
               17.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             These
             are
             made
             for
             the
             encouragement
             of
             the
             creature
             in
             the
             waies
             of
             obedience
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             a
             mans
             inability
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             flie
             to
             Christ
             for
             strength
             ,
             but
             they
             doe
             not
             alwaies
             shew
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             to
             give
             the
             condition
             or
             reward
             .
          
           
             When
             once
             God
             makes
             a
             Promise
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             be
             a
             long
             time
             
             before
             it
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             yet
             it
             yeelds
             comfortable
             fruit
             from
             the
             day
             of
             his
             making
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             agree
             that
             a
             Promise
             is
             a
             certain
             pledge
             of
             performance
             in
             due
             time
             .
          
           
             Four
             other
             fruits
             grow
             from
             a
             Promise
             before
             it
             come
             to
             be
             accomplisht
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             certain
             evidence
             of
             Gods
             love
             ,
             
             a
             declaration
             of
             his
             heart
             and
             good
             will
             ;
             outward
             administrations
             come
             all
             from
             Gods
             hand
             ,
             but
             his
             Promises
             come
             all
             from
             his
             heart
             ,
             his
             affection
             is
             set
             on
             them
             who
             have
             an
             interest
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             All
             the
             Promises
             are
             made
             in
             and
             thorow
             Christ
             ,
             to
             Christ
             and
             then
             to
             those
             who
             are
             united
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Promise
             from
             the
             day
             of
             the
             date
             of
             it
             is
             a
             sufficient
             pledge
             to
             the
             soul
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             God
             will
             never
             doe
             them
             hurt
             ,
             but
             his
             purposes
             and
             thoughts
             to
             them
             are
             alwaies
             good
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             outward
             administrations
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             brings
             preservation
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
               5.
               
            
             It
             will
             preserve
             it
             from
             the
             assaults
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             brings
             present
             consolation
             to
             the
             soul
             :
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
            
             
             where
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               rejoyce
               with
               joy
               unspeakable
               .
            
          
           
             An
             ingagement
             of
             God
             in
             a
             Promise
             is
             a
             speciall
             means
             to
             support
             Christians
             in
             times
             of
             distresse
             .
          
           
             God
             was
             ever
             wont
             to
             bear
             up
             the
             spirits
             of
             his
             people
             rather
             by
             Promises
             then
             providences
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Bible
             is
             spent
             in
             reporting
             Gods
             ingagements
             to
             his
             people
             by
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             exemplification
             of
             his
             people
             in
             performing
             his
             Promises
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             were
             wont
             to
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             
               Ps.
               56.
               4.
               
            
             They
             ever
             fetcht
             consolation
             from
             the
             Promises
             ,
             as
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Hast
               thou
               not
               said
               ?
            
             and
             
               Jehosaphat
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Reasons
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             end
             of
             God
             in
             making
             the
             Promises
             was
             to
             give
             security
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             a
             ray
             of
             his
             power
             for
             the
             creating
             of
             help
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             a
             promise
             hath
             a
             blessing
             in
             the
             root
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Promises
             issue
             from
             the
             love
             ,
             the
             grace
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             as
             unchangeable
             as
             his
             love
             ,
             they
             are
             founded
             upon
             the
             truth
             and
             Allsufficiency
             of
             God
             .
          
           
             That
             in
             
               Heb.
               13.
               5.
            
             is
             as
             full
             a
             promise
             as
             any
             is
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             it
             is
             applicable
             to
             particular
             cases
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             hazards
             of
             warre
             and
             difficulties
             of
             reformation
             ,
             it
             is
             double
             to
             shew
             it
             is
             a
             fixed
             truth
             ,
             and
             for
             time
             to
             come
             in
             the
             future
             tense
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrews
             there
             is
             more
             said
             then
             is
             to
             
               Ioshua
               .
            
             
             God
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               will
               not
               leave
               him
               nor
               forsake
               him
               ,
            
             Heb.
             13.
             5.
             there
             are
             five
             negatives
             in
             that
             little
             sentence
             .
          
           
             All
             the
             subjects
             of
             Christs
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             inherit
             all
             the
             Promises
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             they
             are
             their
             portion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             a
             great
             priviledge
             to
             be
             the
             heirs
             of
             Gods
             Promises
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             have
             gloried
             in
             it
             ,
             
               David
            
             saith
             ,
             
             
               Thy
               Promises
               have
               I
               claimed
               as
               mine
               heritage
               ,
            
             by
             faith
             they
             imbraced
             the
             Promises
             ,
             
               Heb.
               11.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Every
             childe
             of
             God
             hath
             a
             right
             to
             all
             the
             promises
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               9.
               4.
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             are
             all
             made
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             branches
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Objection
             ,
          
           
             Particular
             Promises
             were
             made
             to
             this
             or
             that
             man
             in
             a
             speciall
             case
             .
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             No
             particular
             Promise
             was
             ever
             made
             to
             any
             for
             his
             own
             sake
             ,
             but
             for
             Christs
             ;
             Therefore
             those
             Promises
             which
             at
             first
             uttering
             of
             them
             were
             made
             to
             some
             particular
             person
             on
             a
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             were
             after
             pressed
             on
             all
             Gods
             people
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             
               Josh.
               1.
               Heb.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             peculiar
             priviledge
             to
             Gods
             people
             ,
             none
             but
             those
             under
             Christs
             dominion
             have
             interest
             in
             the
             Promises
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             therefore
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Study
             the
             Promises
             ,
             and
             know
             for
             what
             use
             and
             time
             they
             serve
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Beware
             of
             weighing
             them
             by
             our
             own
             carnall
             sense
             and
             reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Set
             faith
             awork
             ,
             let
             the
             heart
             rest
             on
             Gods
             Alsufficiency
             ,
             his
             truth
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             faithfulnesse
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             man
             fetcheth
             contentment
             ▪
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             his
             soul
             in
             all
             conditions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             generall
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               23.
               5.
               
            
             This
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             his
             people
             is
             Gods
             assurance
             office
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             all
             their
             fears
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             go
             to
             the
             Covenant
             to
             assure
             all
             things
             to
             them
             ,
             to
             assure
             their
             estates
             and
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             particular
             Promises
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             a
             gracious
             heart
             looks
             upon
             every
             Promise
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             .
             See
             
               Psal.
               34.
               10.
            
             and
             37.
             6.
             and
             
               Isa.
               58.
               10.
            
             and
             elsewhere●
             where
             there
             are
             divers
             Promise●
             which
             may
             bring
             Christian
             contentment
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             the
             greatest
             honour
             that
             〈◊〉
             creature
             is
             capable
             of
             to
             be
             taken
             in●to
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             
               Levit.
               26.
               
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Jer.
               11.
               11.
               
               Zach
               ,
               11.
            
             the
             staffe
             of
             beauty
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             you
             sin
             against
             offers
             of
             a
             second
             Covenant
             which
             the
             devils
             never
             did
             .
          
           
             Those
             who
             are
             in
             Christ
             and
             have
             their
             covenant
             changed
             are
             in
             a
             happy
             condition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             this
             means
             God
             and
             thou
             art
             reconciled
             ,
             thy
             covenant
             is
             a
             covenant
             of●peace
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               37.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             once
             taken
             into
             the
             covenant
             thou
             hast
             interest
             into
             glorious
             relations
             ;
             God
             is
             become
             thy
             Father
             ,
             thy
             Husband
             ,
             thy
             Friend
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               6.
               16.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Thou
             hast
             interest
             into
             a
             most
             glorious
             inheritance
             by
             becoming
             the
             son
             of
             a
             free
             woman
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Thou
             hast
             a
             foundation
             for
             thy
             faith
             and
             a
             ground
             of
             all
             thy
             praiers
             ,
             the
             covenant
             contains
             all
             the
             priviledges
             a
             beleeving
             soul
             can
             expect
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             thy
             praiers
             ,
             
               Jer.
               31.
               18.
               
               Isa.
               64.
               9.
               
            
             The
             people
             of
             God
             still
             plead
             it
             ,
             it
             upholds
             the
             soul
             from
             sinking
             .
             When
             
               David
            
             came
             to
             dy
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             me
             an
             everlasting
             
             covenant
             .
             So
             Christ
             ,
             My
             God
             my
             God
             ,
             
               Psal.
               89.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             is
             a
             covenant
             that
             can
             never
             be
             broken
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               13.
               5.
               
               Isa.
               50.
               7.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             Of
             living
             and
             dying
             by
             Faith
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Of
               living
               by
               Faith
               .
            
             
               FAith
               is
               a
               staying
               ,
               
               resting
               ,
               depending
               and
               relying
               upon
               the
               merits
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               merit
               thereof
               to
               obtain
               remission
               of
               sins
               and
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               things
               promised
               in
               the
               new
               covenant
               ,
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               life
               as
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               plain
               ,
               
                 Habak.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 his
                 faith
                 .
              
               The
               just
               shall
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               here
               ,
               and
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               Neverthelesse
               I
               live
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               which
               I
               now
               live
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               I
               
               live
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             
               Psal.
               74.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Thou
               didst
               divide
               the
               sea
               by
               thy
               strength
               :
               thou
               brakest
               the
               heads
               of
               the
               dragons
               in
               the
               waters
               :
               
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 captains
                 ,
                 and
                 commanders
                 under
              
               Pharaoh
               .
               Thou
               brakest
               the
               heads
               of
               Leviathan
               
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 ,
              
               Pharaoh
               )
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               gavest
               him
               to
               be
               meat
               to
               the
               people
               inhabiting
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 not
                 their
                 bellies
                 .
                 While
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 they
                 remembred
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 to
                 them
                 at
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 this
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               life
               arising
               from
               the
               union
               of
               God
               with
               us
               by
               his
               sanctifying
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               is
               able
               to
               perform
               actions
               spirituall
               ,
               in
               the
               Promises
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               
               The
               life
               of
               faith
               (
               saith
               Mr
               
                 Perkins
                 )
              
               is
               a
               true
               life
               indeed
               ,
               the
               only
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               Schools
               dispute
               of
               faith
               ,
               Ministers
               preach
               of
               faith
               ,
               Professours
               talk
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               prophane
               men
               swear
               by
               faith
               ,
               but
               few
               men
               live
               by
               faith
            
             
               None
               can
               live
               ,
               nor
               rightly
               understand
               
               this
               life
               but
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Promise
               from
               God
               is
               sufficient
               for
               faith
               to
               rest
               upon
               against
               all
               improbabilities
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               Many
               reasons
               might
               be
               given
               why
               we
               should
               rather
               live
               upon
               Gods
               Word
               then
               any
               thing
               else
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               reason
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               Gods
               Alsufficiency
               .
            
             
               Consider
               3.
               
               Attributes
               in
               God
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               His
               Almighty
               power
               ,
               he
               can
               as
               easily
               perform
               as
               promise
               .
               God
               urged
               this
               to
               his
               people
               when
               they
               were
               weak
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               
                 Numb.
                 11.
                 
                 Is
                 the
                 Lords
                 hand
                 shortened
                 ?
              
               Gen.
               18.
               
               
                 Is
                 any
                 thing
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               goodnesse
               and
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               promises
               are
               given
               to
               his
               people
               as
               fruits
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               His
               truth
               ,
               faithfulnesse
               and
               unchangeablenesse
               ,
               
                 Mal.
                 3.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               second
               reason
               may
               be
               drawn
               from
               the
               interest
               which
               Christ
               hath
               in
               him
               that
               makes
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               to
               whom
               the
               promise
               is
               made
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               the
               Promises
               are
               yea
               and
               Amen
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Consider
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Christs
               interest
               in
               his
               Father
               who
               makes
               the
               Promise
               ,
               his
               Father
               makes
               them
               all
               for
               the
               Sons
               sake
               ,
               all
               the
               Promises
               are
               called
               the
               sure
               mercies
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               55.
               
               He
               being
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               hath
               bought
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Father
               with
               his
               own
               hearts
               bloud
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               interest
               Christ
               hath
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               
               he
               is
               one
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               one
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               reason
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               faith
               ,
               the
               proper
               object
               of
               it
               is
               a
               Promise
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 1.
                 
              
               Faith
               sees
               things
               clearly
               ,
               infallibly
               ,
               strongly
               .
            
             
               Motives
               to
               living
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               necessity
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Take
               away
               this
               and
               you
               take
               away
               the
               only
               principle
               which
               distinguisheth
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               as
               a
               Christian
               from
               the
               life
               of
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               only
               cause
               of
               all
               heart-breaking
               and
               uncomfortable
               sorrows
               which
               Gods
               people
               
               meet
               with
               in
               any
               condition
               is
               the
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 42.
                 
              
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               want
               of
               this
               is
               one
               great
               cause
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               cause
               of
               the
               unevennesse
               found
               in
               the
               conversation
               of
               Gods
               people
               .
               
                 Rebecca
              
               and
               
                 Jacob
              
               had
               a
               direct
               Promise
               that
               
                 Jacob
              
               should
               have
               the
               blessing
               ,
               yet
               because
               
                 Esau
              
               was
               great
               with
               his
               father
               they
               used
               unjust
               means
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Without
               this
               we
               can
               expect
               no
               benefit
               from
               the
               Promises
               (
               though
               they
               be
               precious
               )
               unlesse
               we
               rest
               our selves
               upon
               them
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 26.
                 3.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               very
               becoming
               ,
               amiable
               ,
               fitting
               thing
               that
               we
               should
               rather
               live
               upon
               a
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               any
               other
               help
               whatsoever
               .
               No
               creature
               on
               earth
               ever
               attains
               to
               a
               self
               sufficiency
               ,
               one
               must
               have
               something
               for
               his
               support
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               better
               to
               take
               a
               Promise
               from
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               creature-comforts
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               wonderfull
               gain
               which
               comes
               by
               it
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               The
               soul
               which
               hath
               but
               once
               learnt
               to
               make
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               a
               sufficient
               stay
               to
               it self
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               will
               live
               the
               easiest
               life
               that
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               lives
               .
               It
               is
               not
               easily
               learnt
               (
               for
               much
               grace
               is
               required
               to
               it
               )
               but
               when
               thou
               hast
               once
               got
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               comfortable
               .
               Such
               a
               one
               lives
               as
               a
               childe
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               he
               is
               never
               troubled
               with
               care
               for
               meat
               ,
               drink
               ,
               or
               cloathes
               :
               the
               soul
               is
               at
               quiet
               when
               it
               hath
               learn'd
               to
               center
               it self
               upon
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               the
               greatest
               ingagement
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               to
               God
               to
               help
               them
               ,
               we
               cannot
               put
               a
               greater
               obligation
               upon
               him
               ,
               then
               by
               trusting
               in
               him
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               fail
               such
               as
               trust
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 Isa.
                 26.
                 3.
                 Psal.
                 91.
                 9
                 ,
                 14.
                 
              
            
             
               Means
               to
               attain
               this
               life
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               How
               may
               a
               soul
               learn
               to
               pick
               a
               living
               out
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               to
               live
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               The
               life
               of
               faith
               is
               to
               fetch
               the
               counsell
               ,
               the
               portion
               and
               comfort
               
               of
               his
               life
               out
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
             
               Ten
               directions
               how
               the
               soul
               may
               attain
               to
               live
               this
               life
               of
               faith
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Nothing
               but
               a
               sound
               ,
               true
               ,
               living
               faith
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               all
               the
               Schoolmasters
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               teach
               any
               creature
               to
               live
               by
               reason
               ,
               till
               it
               hath
               a
               reasonable
               soul
               .
               Labour
               to
               understand
               the
               true
               nature
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               get
               it
               wrought
               in
               thy
               soul
               ,
               the
               just
               man
               will
               live
               by
               his
               faith
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Every
               degree
               of
               saving
               faith
               will
               not
               serve
               a
               man
               to
               live
               comfortably
               and
               free
               from
               distempers
               ,
               one
               must
               have
               a
               sound
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               pleropho●y
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               faith
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               the
               least
               degree
               of
               saving
               faith
               will
               serve
               for
               justification
               ,
               sanctification
               ,
               adoption
               ,
               salvation
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               consolation
               :
               Every
               blast
               of
               temptation
               overthrew
               the
               Disciples
               while
               they
               were
               weak
               beleevers
               ,
               they
               questioned
               the
               truth
               of
               all
               ,
               Christ
               therefore
               rebukes
               them
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Why
                 are
                 your
                 hearts
                 troubled
                 ?
                 Paul
              
               when
               he
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 beleeved
                 ,
              
               
               though
               after
               he
               was
               told
               he
               should
               be
               whipt
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               none
               of
               these
               things
               troubled
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               He
               gets
               acquaintance
               with
               some
               things
               in
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               which
               may
               take
               off
               those
               objections
               that
               usually
               trouble
               beleevers
               ,
               which
               are
               four
               ,
               and
               these
               doe
               hinder
               Gods
               people
               from
               living
               by
               faith
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               finde
               corruption
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               this
               should
               no
               way
               hinder
               their
               comfort
               ,
               if
               they
               hate
               it
               and
               strive
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Temptations
               trouble
               them
               ,
               whereas
               Gods
               own
               people
               are
               liable
               to
               temptations
               of
               all
               sorts
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Afflictions
               ,
               God
               breeds
               them
               up
               which
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               him
               under
               divers
               and
               great
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Desertions
               ,
               They
               finde
               not
               the
               working
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               nor
               the
               assurance
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               God
               many
               times
               leaves
               his
               best
               children
               to
               great
               and
               sad
               desertions
               .
            
             
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Thou
               must
               get
               sound
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               else
               thou
               wilt
               be
               to
               seek
               in
               time
               of
               trouble
               .
               Some
               generall
               Promises
               concern
               all
               estates
               we
               can
               be
               in
               ,
               all
               things
               shall
               work
               for
               good
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               good
               thing
               shall
               be
               wanting
               to
               such
               .
               2.
               
               There
               are
               excellent
               promises
               in
               the
               Scripture
               for
               any
               condition
               imaginable
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               As
               the
               exigents
               or
               occasions
               require
               ,
               whether
               to
               bear
               afflictions
               or
               go
               through
               temptations
               ,
               act
               thy
               faith
               upon
               that
               Promise
               which
               sutes
               thy
               present
               need
               .
            
             
               A
               good
               man
               having
               all
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               desiring
               to
               know
               how
               he
               and
               his
               family
               would
               live
               ,
               he
               said
               he
               would
               now
               put
               his
               bond
               in
               suit
               .
               Think
               on
               Gods
               power
               ,
               truth
               ,
               love
               ,
               and
               Christs
               interest
               in
               the
               Promises
               to
               incourage
               thy
               soul
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               As
               a
               Promise
               from
               God
               must
               be
               measured
               by
               faith
               ,
               so
               only
               by
               faith
               ,
               not
               by
               carnall
               sense
               or
               reason
               ,
               doe
               as
               
                 Abrahaem
              
               did
               ,
               he
               never
               told
               his
               wife
               
                 Sarah
              
               when
               he
               was
               to
               
               go
               cut
               his
               childes
               throat
               and
               offer
               him
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               God
               .
            
             
               Seventhly
               ,
               Faith
               must
               be
               helped
               with
               a
               use
               of
               all
               other
               means
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               attain
               the
               blessing
               ,
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 7.
              
               later
               end
               .
               
                 Psal.
                 5.
                 3.
                 Psal.
                 119.
                 
                 Deal
                 well
                 with
                 thy
                 servant
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
               Faith
               made
               
                 Noah
              
               to
               build
               him
               an
               Ark
               ,
               work
               belongs
               to
               us
               ,
               successe
               to
               God
               .
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Resolve
               to
               wait
               the
               Lords
               leasure
               in
               all
               thy
               beleeving
               ,
               limit
               him
               not
               to
               the
               time
               or
               manner
               of
               delivering
               thee
               ,
               resolve
               God
               shall
               do
               it
               in
               his
               own
               time
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               an
               able
               good
               paymaster
               thou
               wilt
               be
               willing
               he
               should
               pay
               thee
               how
               and
               when
               he
               will
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 beleeves
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 haste
                 .
              
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               Get
               thy
               will
               so
               far
               subdued
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               that
               his
               will
               may
               be
               thine
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               poor
               sinners
               to
               attain
               it
               :
               learn
               to
               say
               Gods
               will
               is
               the
               best
               will
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 12.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Study
               the
               life
               of
               holines
               ,
               
               let
               
                 David
              
               be
               an
               example
               to
               thee
               ,
               he
               had
               great
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               knew
               how
               to
               improve
               a
               Promise
               .
               Some
               think
               one
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               whatever
               corruptions
               he
               gives
               way
               to
               ,
               they
               say
               men
               are
               duty-mongers
               ,
               merit-mongers
               .
               Others
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               too
               much
               dejected
               with
               the
               remainders
               of
               their
               own
               corruption
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             dying
             in
             Faith
             .
          
           
             
               QValis
               vita
               ,
               finis
               ita
               :
            
             He
             that
             will
             die
             in
             faith
             ,
             
             must
             first
             of
             all
             live
             by
             faith
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             but
             one
             example
             in
             all
             the
             whole
             Bible
             ,
             
             of
             a
             man
             dying
             in
             faith
             that
             lived
             without
             faith
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             thief
             upon
             the
             crosse
             .
          
           
             To
             die
             by
             faith
             ,
             is
             when
             a
             man
             in
             the
             time
             of
             death
             ,
             doth
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             rely
             himself
             wholly
             on
             Gods
             speciall
             love
             and
             favour
             and
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             as
             it
             is
             revealed
             in
             the
             
             word
             .
             Religion
             is
             seen
             in
             its
             glory
             ,
             when
             one
             not
             only
             lives
             but
             dies
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               Phil.
               1.
               21.
               
               For
               me
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               and
               to
               die
               is
               gain
               .
            
             And
             
               ver.
               20.
               
               So
               now
               also
               Christ
               shall
               be
               magnified
               in
               my
               body
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               life
               or
               death
               .
            
             If
             I
             live
             ,
             by
             preaching
             ,
             if
             I
             dy
             ,
             by
             suffering
             .
             Dr
             
               Preston
            
             said
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             I
             have
             long●
             conversed
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             
               though
               I
               change
               my
               place
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               change
               my
               company
               .
            
             Revel.
             14.
             13.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               which
               dy
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               from
               henceforth
               ,
               yea
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               their
               works
               doe
               follow
               them
               .
               In
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             say
             some
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               1.
               
            
             Which
             suffer
             death
             for
             Christ
             ,
             rather
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             Christ
             being
             incorporated
             into
             him
             ,
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               from
               henceforth
               ,
            
             as
             
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
            
             and
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             That
             constantly
             hold
             out
             in
             these
             times
             of
             persecution
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             presently
             ,
             saith
             Dr
             
               Rainolds
               ,
            
             from
             the
             very
             time
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
            
             of
             their
             particular
             calling
             ,
             under
             afflictions
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             persecutions
             
             from
             men
             ,
             under
             sin
             ,
             temptations
             ,
             
             desertions
             .
             
               And
               their
               works
               ,
            
             That
             is
             metonymically
             ,
             the
             rewards
             of
             their
             works
             ,
             as
             2
             
               Cor.
               5.
               26.
               
               Do
               follow
               them
               ,
            
             accompany
             or
             go
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             words
             well
             weighed
             sound
             so
             .
          
           
             When
             a
             godly
             man
             dies
             he
             dies
             in
             the
             ●ord
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
             when
             there
             is
             a
             dissolution
             of
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             the
             mysticall
             union
             is
             not
             dissolved
             ,
             as
             the
             personall
             union
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             dissolved
             when
             he
             died
             .
          
           
             Before
             I
             lay
             down
             directions
             how
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             benefits
             that
             come
             to
             the
             godly
             by
             death
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             necessity
             ,
             or
             certainty
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             the
             misery
             of
             it
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Resolve
             some
             questions
             about
             death
             .
             Of
             the
             first
             ,
          
           
             Death
             is
             a
             common
             condition
             appointed
             for
             every
             man
             first
             or
             last
             to
             undergo
             .
          
           
             
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               
               And
               as
               it
               is
               appointed
               unto
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               but
               after
               this
               
               the
               judgement
               .
            
             The
             Greek
             word
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             translated
             ,
             
               It
               is
               appointed
               ,
            
             signifieth
             ,
             it
             lieth
             as
             a
             mans
             lot
             .
             
               Once
            
             imploies
             two
             things
             ,
             1.
             
             A
             certainty
             ,
             it
             shall
             once
             be
             .
             2.
             
             A
             singularity
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             but
             once
             ,
             1
             
               Samuel
               26.
               8.
               1
               
               King.
               2.
               2.
               
               I
               go
               the
               way
               of
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             saith
             
               David
            
             Job
             30.
             23.
             
             The
             grave
             is
             called
             
               the
               house
               appointed
               for
               all
               the
               living
               .
            
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             5.
             
             
               Solomon
            
             calls
             the
             grave
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Bajith
               Gnolam
               ,
               domum
               saeculi
               ,
            
             the
             house
             of
             age
             :
             We
             translate
             it
             
               long
               home
               ,
            
             where
             he
             must
             abide
             for
             a
             long
             time
             .
          
           
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               26.
               
               The
               last
               enemy
               that
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               is
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             death
             destroies
             all
             and
             after
             is
             destroied
             it self
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             48.
             
             What
             man
             lives
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             death
             ?
          
           
             When
             we
             would
             affirm
             any
             thing
             to
             be
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             we
             say
             
               as
               sure
               as
               death
               .
            
          
           
             A
             young
             man
             may
             die
             ,
             an
             old
             man
             must
             die
             .
             It
             is
             an
             Hebrew
             proverb
             ,
             
               In
            
             Golgotha
             
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               sculs
               of
               all
               sizes
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             death
             comes
             on
             the
             
             young
             as
             well
             as
             the
             old
             .
          
           
             
               Omnes
               una
               manet
               nox
               ,
            
             
               Et
               calcanda
               semel
               via
               lethi
               .
               
            
          
           
             When
             it
             was
             told
             
               Anaxagoras
            
             that
             both
             his
             sons
             (
             which
             were
             all
             he
             had
             )
             were
             dead
             ,
             being
             nothing
             terrified
             therewith
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               Sciebam
               me
               genuisse
               mortales
               ,
            
             I
             knew
             I
             begat
             mortall
             creatures
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             three
             speciall
             reasons
             why
             all
             must
             die
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             God
             hath
             so
             decreed
             it
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             men
             are
             made
             of
             one
             mould
             and
             matter
             ,
             
             
               Job
               .
               4.
               19.
               
               Dust
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               unto
               dust
               shalt
               thou
               return
               ,
            
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             all
             have
             sinned
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               
               Wherefore
               as
               by
               one
               man
               sinne
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               death
               by
               sin
               :
            
             
             
               and
               so
               death
               passed
               upon
               all
               men
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
            
             or
             
               in
               whom
               all
               have
               sinned
               .
               Beza
            
             prefers
             that
             version
             ,
             
               in
               whom
               ,
            
             In
             
               Adam
            
             legally
             ,
             as
             they
             stood
             under
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             him
             naturally
             ,
             as
             they
             bear
             his
             Image
             .
             Sin
             brought
             death
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             either
             
               meritoriè
               ,
            
             as
             it
             deserves
             wrath
             ,
             or
             
               privativè
               ,
            
             
             as
             it
             takes
             away
             the
             power
             of
             the
             law
             to
             conferre
             life
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               
               The
               wages
               of
               sinne
               is
               death
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             
               *
            
             Originall
             signifies
             properly
             victuals
             ,
             because
             victuals
             were
             that
             which
             the
             
               Roman
            
             Emperours
             gave
             their
             souldiers
             as
             wages
             in
             recompence
             of
             their
             service
             :
             but
             thence
             the
             word
             extends
             to
             signifie
             any
             other
             wages
             or
             salary
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             Death
             is
             then
             certain
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             can
             eschew
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             3.
             waies
             uncertain
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             time
             ,
             no
             man
             knows
             when
             
               *
            
             he
             shall
             die
             ,
             
               Hezekiah
            
             only
             had
             a
             lease
             of
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             place
             
               *
            
             ,
             no
             man
             knows
             where
             he
             shall
             die
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             kinde
             of
             death
             ,
             no
             man
             kuows
             what
             death
             he
             shall
             die
             ,
             whether
             a
             naturall
             or
             violent
             death
             .
          
           
             Objection
             ,
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             51.
             
             
               We
               shall
               not
               all
               sleep
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               changed
               ,
            
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             judge
             of
             the
             quick
             and
             dead
             ,
             
             therefore
             all
             men
             shall
             not
             die
             .
          
           
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             Cajetan
             
               on
            
             2
             Thes.
             4.
             17.
             
             
               gives
               both
               a
               succinct
               and
               sufficient
               answer
               ,
            
             Statutum
             regulare
             est
             ,
             illos
             autem
             non
             mori
             singulare
             est
             .
          
           
             Others
             say
             that
             change
             shall
             be
             a
             kinde
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             misery
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             wicked
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             Every
             man
             in
             an
             unregenerate
             estate
             lies
             under
             the
             fear
             of
             death
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Scripture
             thus
             frequently
             sets
             forth
             naturall
             men
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             15.
             
             And
             deliver
             them
             who
             through
             fear
             of
             death
             were
             all
             their
             life
             time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             .
          
           
             
               Job
               18.
               14.
               
            
             Death
             is
             called
             
               The
               King
               of
               terrours
               ,
            
             an
             ordinary
             hebraisme
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             most
             glorious
             ,
             death
             hath
             a
             dominion
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
               1.
               79.
               
            
             
             
               The
               shadow
               of
               death
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             darknesse
             as
             strikes
             men
             with
             fear
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             unregenerate
             men
             hate
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             death
             ,
             
               Isa.
               28.
               15.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lewis
            
             the
             11th
             of
             
               France
            
             straitly
             charged
             his
             servants
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             
             saw
             him
             sick
             they
             should
             never
             dare
             to
             name
             that
             bitter
             word
             ,
             Death
             ,
             in
             his
             ears
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thoughts
             of
             death
             often
             imbitter
             all
             the
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             this
             truth
             may
             be
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             death
             is
             contrary
             to
             nature
             it self
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             inseparable
             desire
             of
             its
             own
             preservation
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             dissolution
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             
             and
             a
             separation
             of
             two
             most
             loving
             companions
             ,
             the
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             ancient
             curse
             ,
             
               Gen.
               2.
               17.
               
            
             Yet
             it
             is
             not
             an
             enemy
             to
             the
             godly
             mans
             person
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             to
             his
             naturall
             estate
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               3.
               22.
               
            
             Christ
             did
             
               maledictionem
               benedicere
               ,
               paupertatem
               ditare
               ,
               ignominiam
               glorificare
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Luther
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             die
             in
             their
             sins
             they
             must
             themselves
             conflict
             with
             the
             terrours
             of
             death
             ,
             
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               55.
               
               John
               .
               8.
               44.
               
            
             Sin
             in
             every
             man
             brings
             with
             it
             a
             secret
             guiltinesse
             ,
             which
             makes
             him
             fear
             something
             worse
             will
             follow
             after
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             puts
             an
             end
             to
             all
             the
             benefits
             
             and
             comforts
             of
             this
             life
             .
             
               Son
               remember
               that
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               thou
               receivedst
               good
               things
               .
            
             It
             deprives
             him
             of
             friends
             ,
             goods
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             credit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               puts
               an
               end
               to
               all
               his
               hopes
               ,
            
             
             Job
             11.
             
               ult.
            
             Their
             hope
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             giving
             up
             of
             the
             ghost
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             conscience
             shall
             then
             be
             awakened
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             worm
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             brings
             him
             to
             the
             barre
             of
             judgement
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               
            
             He
             must
             go
             to
             God
             to
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             in
             whom
             he
             hath
             no
             interest
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             All
             offers
             of
             grace
             shall
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             the
             inlet
             to
             eternity
             and
             puts
             them
             into
             an
             unchangeable
             condition
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             I
             shall
             resolve
             some
             questions
             about
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Question
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             death
             ?
          
           
             We
             have
             examples
             of
             both
             kindes
             ,
             
             
               Paul
            
             desired
             to
             be
             dissolved
             ,
             but
             
               Hezekiah
            
             mourned
             ,
             and
             prayed
             exceedingly
             against
             it
             ,
             so
             did
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               102.
            
             yet
             he
             rashly
             wished
             to
             
             die
             for
             
               Absolom
               ,
            
             1
             Sam.
             18.
             33.
             
             The
             Israelites
             offended
             this
             way
             ,
             
               Would
               God
               we
               had
               died
               in
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             would
             God
             we
             had
             died
             with
             our
             brethren
             .
             
               Elisha
               ,
            
             
             
               Job
               ,
            
             and
             
               Jonah
            
             were
             to
             blame
             this
             way
             ,
             
             O
             that
             I
             had
             never
             been
             born
             ,
             
             said
             
               Job
               ,
            
             O
             that
             I
             had
             died
             so
             soon
             as
             I
             was
             born
             ,
             O
             that
             I
             might
             die
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             for
             these
             are
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             his
             desperate
             words
             .
             It
             is
             often
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             wicked
             people
             ,
             would
             I
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             I
             were
             out
             of
             the
             world
             .
             If
             they
             were
             to
             die
             indeed
             they
             would
             be
             loath
             enough
             to
             it
             .
             
             Like
             the
             man
             in
             the
             fable
             ,
             
             who
             being
             wearied
             with
             his
             burden
             of
             sticks
             ,
             lay
             down
             and
             called
             for
             death
             ,
             but
             when
             death
             came
             indeed
             to
             take
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               doe
               man
               ?
               thou
               calledst
               me
               :
               I
               pray
               thee
               ,
            
             said
             he
             ,
             
               help
               me
               up
               with
               my
               burden
               of
               sticks
               .
            
          
           
             To
             answer
             this
             question
             ,
             we
             must
             distinguish
             ,
             1.
             
             Of
             desire
             ,
             there
             is
             
               Desiderium
               carnale
               ,
               spirituale
               ,
               heroscum
               ,
            
             a
             carnall
             ,
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             heroicall
             desire
             .
             If
             this
             desire
             ariseth
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             From
             diffidence
             of
             Gods
             help
             and
             succour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             impatience
             under
             crosses
             .
             
          
           
             Or
             3.
             
             From
             shunning
             of
             those
             labours
             and
             pains
             which
             are
             to
             be
             endured
             for
             Gods
             glory
             and
             the
             Churches
             good
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             sinfull
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             arise
             from
             a
             holy
             desire
             to
             injoy
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             sin
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             must
             distinguish
             of
             the
             manner
             in
             desiring
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             absolute
             or
             conditionate
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             a
             conditionate
             one
             with
             submission
             to
             Gods
             will
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             hath
             need
             of
             him
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             
               Domine
               si
               adhuc
               populo
               tuo
               sim
               necessarius
               ,
               n●llum
               recuso
               laborem
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Question
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             a
             godly
             man
             may
             fear
             to
             die
             ?
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             He
             may
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             some
             sin
             that
             he
             is
             not
             enough
             humbled
             for
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             want
             of
             the
             clear
             evidence
             of
             pardon
             and
             assurance
             of
             interest
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Question
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             may
             one
             pray
             against
             a
             sudden
             and
             violent
             death
             ?
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             A
             violent
             and
             sudden
             death
             chiefly
             by
             some
             immediate
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             tedious
             to
             mans
             nature
             :
             The
             Apostles
             themselves
             in
             a
             tempest
             made
             bold
             to
             waken
             Christ
             with
             some
             what
             a
             reproving
             speech
             ,
             
               Master
               ,
               carest
               thou
               not
               that
               we
               perish
               ?
            
             Christ
             told
             
               Peter
            
             (
             foretelling
             a
             violent
             death
             )
             that
             he
             should
             be
             led
             to
             it
             as
             to
             that
             which
             he
             would
             not
             ,
             meaning
             by
             the
             naturall
             inclination
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             this
             gives
             us
             just
             ground
             and
             warrant
             to
             pray
             against
             sudden
             and
             violent
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Question
             ,
          
           
             Whether
             may
             we
             mourn
             for
             the
             dead
             ?
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             Yes
             ,
             Because
          
           
             1.
             
             Death
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               In
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               thou
               shalt
               d●e
               the
               death
               ,
            
             and
             a
             sign
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             separation
             of
             friends
             ,
             and
             
             they
             should
             not
             part
             without
             some
             grief
             ,
             onely
             we
             must
             look
             that
             our
             mourning
             in
             such
             cases
             ,
             be
          
           
             1.
             
             Serious
             ,
             not
             counterfeit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Moderate
             ,
             not
             excessive
             ,
             either
             for
             quantity
             or
             continuance
             ,
             which
             may
             shew
             want
             of
             hope
             and
             excesse
             of
             love
             ,
             both
             naught
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Holy
             ,
             turning
             our
             sorrow
             from
             the
             death
             of
             our
             friends
             to
             the
             bewailing
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             only
             procurers
             of
             that
             and
             all
             other
             crosses
             .
             
          
           
             In
             the
             last
             place
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             directions
             how
             to
             die
             well
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             benefits
             that
             come
             to
             the
             godly
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             a
             Christian
             should
             do
             that
             would
             die
             comfortably
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Discharge
             the
             place
             and
             office
             which
             God
             hath
             called
             him
             to
             with
             much
             diligence
             and
             sincerity
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Act.
               20.
               31.
               
            
             
             Why
             dost
             fear
             O
             my
             soul
             (
             said
             
               Hilarion
               )
            
             thou
             hast
             served
             God
             this
             seventy
             years
             ,
             and
             art
             thou
             afraid
             to
             die
             ?
             Live
             much
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             doe
             all
             for
             eternity
             ,
             be
             abundant
             in
             serving
             thy
             generation
             ,
             
               Acts
               13.
               36.
               
            
             You
             live
             no
             longer
             in
             
             Gods
             account
             then
             you
             serve
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Doe
             nothing
             against
             conscience
             for
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             ,
             this
             troubled
             
               Iudas
               ,
            
             he
             betraied
             innocent
             bloud
             ,
             this
             made
             the
             wofull
             tragedy
             of
             
               Spira
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             unjust
             dealing
             and
             violent
             oppressing
             of
             others
             .
             
               Samuel
            
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             
             
               Tell
               me
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               whose
               ox
               or
               asse
               have
               I
               stolen
               or
               taken
               away
               ?
            
             
               *
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Improve
             thy
             riches
             and
             honours
             for
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             
             
               Luk.
               16.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Spend
             the
             time
             of
             thy
             health
             well
             ,
             and
             lay
             up
             praiers
             for
             death
             before
             hand
             .
             
               Teach
               us
               to
               number
               our
               daies
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             consider
             how
             few
             they
             are
             )
             that
             we
             apply
             our
             hearts
             to
             wisdom
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Get
             acquaintance
             with
             death
             ,
             
             take
             notice
             of
             all
             the
             approaches
             of
             it
             ,
             behold
             the
             mortality
             of
             others
             and
             consider
             thine
             own
             ,
             do
             not
             think
             to
             die
             all
             at
             once
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               thank
               God
               I
               die
               daily
               ,
            
          
           
             So
             seriously
             meditate
             on
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             draw
             from
             thence
             some
             wholesome
             and
             profitable
             conclusions
             and
             
             resolutions
             for
             the
             well
             ordering
             of
             thy
             life
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             of
             four
             things
             chiefly
             ;
             sin
             ,
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             our
             own
             persons
             ,
             and
             the
             persons
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             For
             sin
             ,
             this
             conclusion
             must
             follow
             ,
             therefore
             sin
             is
             a
             most
             hatefull
             thing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             harmfull
             thing
             to
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             alone
             hath
             provoked
             God
             to
             inflict
             this
             heavy
             punishment
             of
             death
             ,
             yea
             of
             eternall
             death
             after
             this
             upon
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             unlesse
             repentance
             come
             betwixt
             .
             Sinne
             is
             the
             parent
             and
             sting
             of
             death
             ,
             sin
             brought
             it
             into
             the
             world
             and
             makes
             it
             terrible
             ,
             
             therefore
             I
             must
             hate
             sinne
             ,
             lament
             sin
             ,
             resist
             and
             mortifie
             sin
             ,
             and
             must
             make
             it
             my
             chiefest
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             my
             only
             care
             to
             get
             my
             sins
             forgiven
             ,
             
             my
             iniquity
             subdued
             ,
             and
             then
             resolve
             especially
             to
             mortifie
             that
             sin
             which
             thy
             heart
             is
             most
             unwilling
             to
             reform
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             and
             resolve
             ,
             that
             wealth
             honour
             ,
             pleasure
             ,
             friends
             ,
             are
             but
             very
             vanities
             ,
             trifles
             and
             toies
             ,
             poor
             petty
             short
             and
             vanishing
             goods
             ,
             therfore
             I
             
             must
             ,
             
             and
             by
             Gods
             grace
             will
             resolve
             to
             pull
             mine
             heart
             from
             off
             these
             things
             ,
             not
             rejoice
             in
             them
             ,
             trust
             in
             them
             ,
             boast
             of
             them
             ,
             seeing
             I
             brought
             nothing
             into
             the
             world
             and
             must
             carry
             nothing
             out
             ,
             use
             the
             present
             world
             as
             if
             we
             used
             it
             not
             .
             2.
             
             Diligently
             prepare
             for
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             every
             man
             must
             be
             for
             ever
             in
             heaven
             or
             hell
             (
             there
             is
             no
             middle
             place
             as
             
               *
            
             pargatory
             )
             so
             soon
             as
             his
             soul
             and
             body
             are
             separated
             .
             Labour
             therefore
             to
             get
             good
             assurance
             of
             bettering
             your
             estate
             and
             injoying
             eternall
             life
             by
             bewailing
             the
             sinfulnesse
             of
             your
             nature
             and
             lives
             ,
             and
             seeking
             unto
             ,
             and
             resting
             upon
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             mediation
             and
             obedience
             and
             the
             sprinkl●ng
             of
             his
             bloud
             for
             pardon
             of
             sin
             and
             help
             against
             damnation
             ,
             and
             lastly
             labour
             and
             study
             to
             reform
             your
             hearts
             and
             lives
             more
             and
             more
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Concerning
             our
             own
             persons
             ,
             we
             must
             thus
             conclude
             that
             we
             are
             but
             mean
             and
             contemptible
             creatures
             that
             must
             die
             and
             turn
             to
             dust
             and
             be
             made
             food
             for
             worms
             ,
             why
             
             should
             I
             then
             be
             proud
             ,
             or
             think
             my self
             better
             then
             others
             because
             of
             my
             strength
             ,
             beauty
             ,
             wit
             ,
             learning
             ,
             parentage
             ,
             titles
             ,
             offices
             ,
             attendances
             ?
             of
             all
             which
             death
             will
             strip
             me
             and
             teach
             me
             to
             know
             they
             were
             but
             borrowed
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             other
             men
             we
             ought
             to
             to
             conclude
             thus
             ,
             they
             also
             must
             die
             as
             well
             as
             my self
             ,
             my
             husband
             ,
             wife
             ,
             my
             dear
             and
             faithfull
             friend
             ,
             who
             knows
             how
             soon
             ?
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             great
             weaknesse
             to
             trust
             on
             such
             ,
             to
             place
             my
             happinesse
             in
             them
             .
             
               Cease
               from
               man
               whose
               breath
               is
               in
               his
               nostrils
               ,
            
             therefore
             use
             al
             persons
             as
             well
             as
             all
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             didst
             not
             use
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             Let
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             take
             great
             comfort
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             the
             good
             that
             death
             will
             bring
             them
             ,
             it
             concludes
             all
             their
             sorrows
             and
             evils
             and
             is
             a
             beginning
             of
             all
             joies
             ,
             pleasures
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             glory
             and
             happinesse
             .
             Death
             is
             to
             such
             a
             resting
             from
             their
             labours
             ,
             
               Rev.
               14.
               14.
               
            
             A
             happy
             change
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               21.
               
               Job
               14.
               14.
            
             cals
             death
             a
             change
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             an
             annihilation
             or
             extinction
             ,
             but
             a
             mutation
             ,
             
             and
             that
             by
             way
             of
             eminency
             ,
             
               My
               change
               .
            
             It
             is
             the
             last
             change
             we
             shall
             meet
             with
             till
             the
             resurrection
             .
             2.
             
             A
             lasting
             ,
             nay
             an
             everlasting
             change
             ,
             it
             puts
             us
             into
             an
             eternall
             condition
             of
             happinesse
             or
             misery
             .
             3.
             
             An
             universall
             change
             ,
             1.
             in
             respect
             of
             persons
             all
             must
             meet
             with
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             body
             and
             soul
             ,
             makes
             the
             body
             a
             stinking
             carkasse
             ,
             and
             puts
             the
             soul
             into
             heaven
             or
             hell
             .
             4.
             
             A
             different
             change
             according
             to
             the
             quality
             of
             the
             person
             changed
             ,
             terrible
             to
             a
             sinner
             ,
             comfortable
             to
             the
             godly
             .
             Death
             is
             their
             bodies
             seed-time
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
            
             the
             crowning
             day
             to
             the
             soul
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
            
             the
             funerall
             of
             all
             their
             sins
             and
             sorrows
             ,
             
               Rom.
               6.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             in
             the
             last
             place
             mention
             some
             of
             the
             chief
             benefits
             that
             come
             to
             the
             godly
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             By
             it
             he
             is
             freed
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             sin
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             destroying
             power
             ,
             but
             the
             being
             of
             it
             is
             then
             taken
             away
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             those
             miseries
             which
             follow
             sin
             ,
             
               Isa.
               57.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             temptations
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             
               Rev.
               12.
               8.
               
            
          
           
           
             4.
             
             From
             the
             troubles
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             vexations
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               Rev.
               14.
               13.
               
               Eccles.
               4.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             his
             death
             but
             what
             conduceth
             to
             make
             him
             happy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             godly
             man
             dies
             in
             Gods
             love
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             never
             dies
             til
             he
             be
             prepared
             ,
             
             till
             his
             graces
             be
             perfected
             and
             work
             finished
             ,
             
             
               Job
               .
               5.
               26.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             shall
             in
             some
             measure
             be
             assured
             of
             a
             better
             life
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             he
             dies
             he
             shall
             leave
             a
             sweet
             favour
             behinde
             him
             ,
             
               Prov.
               10.
               7.
               
               The
               memory
               of
               the
               just
               is
               blessed
            
             
               *
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
          
           
             
               The
               Septuagint
               thus
               translates
               it
               ,
            
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
             The
             memory
             of
             the
             just
             is
             with
             praises
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             godly
             therefore
             comfort
             themselves
             against
             death
             with
             these
             promises
             ,
             
               Joh.
               3.
               16.
               
            
             &
             5.
             24.
             and
             10.
             28.
             and
             11.
             25.
             1
             
               Cor.
               15.
               22
               ,
               57.
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
       
         
           AN
           ALPHABETICALL
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             A.
             
          
           
             Anne
             Askew
             .
             
               p.
               29.
               
            
          
           
             
               Aprice
               .
            
             p.
             59.
             
          
        
         
           
             B.
             
          
           
             
               Bainham
               .
            
             p.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Beleever
            
             freed
             from
             the
             law
             ,
             how
             .
             
               p.
               111.
               
            
          
           
             
               Bilney
               .
            
             p.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             
               Blague
               .
            
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             
               Bradbridges
               wife
               .
            
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Bradford
               .
            
             p.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
          
        
         
           
             C.
             
          
           
             
               Covenant
               ,
            
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             hebrew
             name
             .
             81
             ,
             82
          
           
             What
             a
             
               covenant
            
             is
             ,
             82.
             
          
           
             The
             severall
             kindes
             of
             
               covenants
               .
            
             p.
             83
             ,
             84.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
            
             covenant
             
               of
               works
               .
            
             p.
             85
             ,
             to
             91.
             
          
           
             
               The
            
             covenant
             
               of
               grace
               .
            
             p.
             91
             ,
             to
             113.
             
          
           
             
               Cranmer
               .
            
             p.
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
        
         
           
             D.
             
          
           
             
               Damplip
               .
            
             p.
             28.
             
          
           
             Death
             
               is
               common
               to
               all
               .
            
             p.
             136
             ,
             137
             ,
             138
             ,
             139.
             
          
           
             The
             misery
             which
             comes
             to
             the
             wicked
             by
             
               death
               .
               p.
               140
               ,
               141
               ,
               142.
               
            
          
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             desire
             
               death
               .
               p.
               142
               ,
               143
               ,
               144.
               
            
          
           
             Whether
             may
             one
             pray
             against
             a
             sudden
             and
             violent
             
               death
               .
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Whether
             may
             one
             mourn
             for
             the
             
               dead
               .
               p.
               ib.
            
          
           
             Whether
             a
             good
             man
             may
             fear
             to
             
               die
               .
               p.
               144.
               
            
          
           
             What
             a
             christian
             should
             do
             to
             
               die
            
             comfortably
             .
             
               p.
               146.
               
            
          
           
             Dying
             
               in
               faith
               .
            
             p.
             134
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             E.
             
          
           
             
               Error
               ,
            
             all
             the
             errors
             almost
             of
             these
             :
             times
             may
             be
             confuted
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             covenant
             .
             
               p.
               108.
               to
               110.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             F.
             
          
           
             
               Faith
               ,
            
             what
             it
             is
             .
             
               p.
               124.
               
            
          
           
             
               Farrar
               .
            
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Filmer
               .
            
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Folk
               .
            
             p.
             60.
             
          
        
         
           
             G.
             
          
           
             
               Glover
               .
            
             p.
             48
             ,
             49.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             
          
           
             
               Hamelton
               .
            
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Hauks
               .
            
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             
               Hector
               .
            
             p.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Hierome
            
             of
             Prague
             .
             17
          
           
             
               Holland
               .
            
             p.
             61.
             
          
           
             
               Hooper
               .
            
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             
               Hunter
               .
            
             p.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             
               Hus.
            
             p.
             16.
             
          
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Ignatius
               .
            
             p.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Indulgencies
               ,
            
             Luther
             first
             opposed
             them
             .
             68.
             
          
        
         
           
             K.
             
          
           
             
               Kerby
               .
            
             p.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             
               Lambert
               .
            
             p.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               Latimer
               .
            
             p.
             52
             to
             55.
             
          
           
             
               Laverock
               .
            
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             
               Lawrence
               .
            
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             Living
             
               by
               faith
               .
            
             p.
             124
             ,
             to
             134.
             
          
           
             
               Luther
               ,
            
             divers
             memorable
             things
             of
             him
             .
             
               p.
               65.
               to
               81.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             M.
             
          
           
             
               Martin
               ,
            
             why
             
               Luther
            
             was
             so
             called
             .
             
               p.
               65.
               3.
               
               Martins
            
             much
             opposed
             the
             papists
             .
             
               ib.
            
          
           
             
               Martyr
               ,
            
             Observations
             concerning
             the
             
               martyrs
            
             in
             generall
             .
             
               p.
               1
               ,
               to
               13.
               
            
          
           
             What
             a
             
               martyr
            
             is
             .
             
               p.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
            
             The
             great
             honor
             of
             
               martyrdome
               .
               p.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
          
           
             The
             severall
             sorts
             of
             
               martyrs
               .
               p.
               4.
               
            
             They
             suffered
             cheerfully
             .
             
               p.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             Constantly
             .
             
               p.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
            
          
           
             With
             much
             comfort
             and
             assurance
             .
             
               p.
               10.
               
            
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             them
             .
             
             
               p.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
            
             They
             were
             eminent
             in
             many
             graces
             .
             
               p.
               11.
               to
               13.
               
            
          
           
             
               Moice
               .
            
             p.
             18.
             
          
        
         
           
             P.
             
          
           
             
               Person
               .
            
             p.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             
               Philpot.
            
             p.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             
               Pikes
               .
            
             p
             62.
             
          
           
             
               Policarpus
               .
            
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Pomponius
             Algerius
             .
             
               p.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               Prests
               wife
               .
            
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             
               Promises
               .
            
             p.
             113
             ,
             to
             124
          
        
         
           
             R.
             
          
           
             
               Ridley
               .
            
             p.
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             52.
             
          
           
             
               Rogers
               .
            
             p.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             
               Rough
               .
            
             p.
             60
             ,
             61.
             
          
        
         
           
             S.
             
          
           
             
               Samuel
               .
            
             p.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             
               Sanders
               .
            
             p.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             
               Serre
               .
            
             p.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Sincerity
               .
            
             p.
             103
             ,
             104
             ,
             105.
             
          
           
             
               Sparrow
               .
            
             p.
             60.
             
          
        
         
           
             T.
             
          
           
             
               Taylor
               .
            
             p.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             
               Tyms
               .
            
             p.
             58.
             
          
           
             
               Tyndall
               .
            
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Voes
               .
            
             p.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           
             W.
             
          
           
             
               Waid
               .
            
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             
               White
               .
            
             p.
             41
             ,
             42.
             
          
        
         
           
             Y.
             
          
           
             
               Young
               .
            
             p.
             64.
             
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47618e-230
           
             When
             any
             common
             calamity
             befell
             the
             people
             or
             State
             ,
             as
             famine
             ,
             dearth
             ,
             pestilence
             ,
             they
             straightway
             imputed
             it
             to
             the
             Christians
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             and
             their
             wicked
             religion
             were
             the
             cause
             thereof
             .
             
               Christianos
               ad
               Leonem
               .
            
             Tertul.
             Away
             with
             them
             to
             the
             Lion
             ,
             to
             the
             stake
             .
          
           
             *
             Consule
             Commentarios
             vestros
             ,
             illic
             reperietis
             primum
             
               Neronem
            
             in
             hanc
             sectam●tum
             maxime
             
               Romae
            
             orientem
             
               Caesariano
            
             gladio
             ferocisse
             :
             Sed
             tali
             dedicatore
             damnationis
             nostrae
             gloriamur
             .
             Qui
             enim
             scit
             illum
             ,
             intelligere
             potest
             non
             nisi
             grande
             aliquod
             bonum
             à
             
               Nerone
            
             damnatum
             .
             
               Tertul.
            
             Apol.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Vide
             
               Euseb.
            
             lib.
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             Of
             all
             since
             the
             conquest
             her
             reign
             was
             the
             shortest
             ,
             only
             excepting
             that
             of
             
               Richard
            
             the
             tyrant
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             bloudy
             then
             was
             his
             .
             
               Speeds
            
             Chro.
             in
             Q.
             
               Marie
               .
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Monum.
             3d
             vol.
             pag.
             1023.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             3d
             vol.
             p.
             95.
             
          
           
             See
             also
             in
             
               Fox
            
             a
             notable
             story
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Dr
             
               Whittington
            
             a
             persecutour
             .
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ubi
             supra
             
          
           
             *
             
               Mr
            
             Manton
             
               on
            
             Rev.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Monum.
             3d
             vol.
             p.
             433
             
          
           
             *
             Dr
             
               Hall
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Dr
             
               Gouge
            
             on
             
               Exod.
            
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             John
             14.
             15.
             16.
             and
             17.
             chap.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr
             
               Marshall
            
             and
             Mr
             
               Strong
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47618e-1940
           
             
               Vide
            
             Bezam
             in
             Act.
             22.
             20
             
             Heb.
             12.
             4.
             Rev.
             2.
             13.
             
             &
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Martyrū
             nomen
             bodiè
             duntaxat
             illis
             attribuitur
             qui
             mortem
             pro
             Christo
             perpessi
             sunt
             .
             Olim
             verò
             &
             potiss●mum
             aetate
             
               Cypriani
               ,
            
             etiam
             illis
             qui
             à
             confessione
             nominis
             Christi
             nulla
             tormentorum
             atrocitate
             abduci
             poterant
             ;
             quos
             eleganter
             
               Tertullianus
            
             lib
             ▪
             ad
             Martyres
             ,
             designatos
             martyres
             nuncupat
             .
             
               Pamelius
            
             ad
             
               Cypriani
               ▪
            
             epist.
             9.
             
          
           
             M●Bradford
             to
             all
             that
             professe
             the
             Gospel
             in
             
               Lancashire
               .
            
          
           
             D.
             
               Halls
            
             contempl.
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Pinkes
            
             fourth
             Sermon
             on
             that
             Text
             ▪
             Luke
             14.
             26.
             
             See
             more
             there
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             
             
               Carelesse
            
             in
             his
             letter
             to
             
               Agnes
               .
            
          
           
             
               Glascock
               .
               Foxes
            
             3.
             vol
             p.
             29.
             
             And
             
               Guide
               Bree
            
             3
             vo
             .
             p.
             38.
             
          
           
             Magnificus
             martyrij
             titulus
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             .
          
           
             Grot.
             
               in
            
             21.
             
             Joh.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Hic
             (
             sc.
             amor
             spon●●
             )
             leonis
             faucibus
             〈…〉
             eripuit
             ,
             &
             ●uod
             meritò
             stupebat
             mu●dus
             ,
             in
             medio
             tot
             ac
             etiam
             potentum
             hostium
             ,
             infimo
             homuncioni
             &
             longam
             vitam
             prorogavit
             ,
             &
             placidam
             mortem
             intra
             domesticos
             parictes
             concessit
             .
             
               Brightman
            
             in
             
               cant.
            
             6.
             2
             
          
           
             
               Spanhom
               .
            
             Dub.
             Evan
             p●r
             ●
             .
             Dub
             84.
             
          
           
             *
             Ex
             illa
             tanta
             multitudine
             omnis
             generis
             sexusque
             hominū
             tot
             locis
             ac
             saeculis
             distinctorum
             ,
             qui
             pro
             hac
             religione
             mori
             non
             dubitarunt
             ,
             colligendum
             ,
             magnam
             aliquam
             tantae
             constantiae
             fuisse
             causam
             ,
             quae
             alia
             cogitart
             non
             potest
             ,
             quam
             lux
             veritatis
             
               Grot.
            
             de
             veritate
             Rel.
             Christ
             .
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             See
             
               Foxes
            
             1.
             volume
             in
             
               Bilney
               ,
            
             and
             2.
             vol.
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             letter
             to
             his
             wife
             
               Fox
               .
            
             3.
             vol.
             p.
             p.
             138.
             
          
           
             
               See
            
             Rawlins
             
               and
            
             William
             Sparrow
             .
          
           
             
               Sleid
            
             con●
             l
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Meter
               .
            
             hist.
             de
             reb.
             Belg.
             
               l.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             From
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             to
             1580.
             (
             being
             the
             space
             of
             30
             years
             )
             almost
             900
             thousand
             Protestants
             were
             put
             to
             death
             in
             
               France
               ,
               England
               ,
               Spain
               ,
               Italy
               ,
               Germany
               ,
            
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             Christendome
             .
             Reverend
             
               Cranmer
               ,
            
             learned
             
               Ridley
               ,
            
             Down
             right
             
               Latimer
               ,
            
             zealous
             
               Bradford
               ,
            
             pious
             
               Philpot
               ,
            
             patient
             
               Hooper
               .
               Fuller
               .
            
             on
             Heb.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Speeds
            
             chron.
             in
             Q.
             
               Mary
               .
            
             Neither
             in
             Q
             
               Elizabeths
            
             reign
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             reign
             of
             K.
             
               James
               ,
            
             nor
             King
             
               Charles
               ,
            
             vvas
             any
             Papist
             put
             to
             death
             meerly
             for
             his
             conscience
             .
          
           
             
               Cic
            
             quest
             .
             Tusc.
             
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             S.
             Cyprian●●
             senten●i●m
             in
             se
             latam
             audiens
             ,
             dixit
             gratias
             ago
             Deo
             omnipotenti
             ,
             qui
             me
             à
             vinculis
             hujus
             corporis
             dignatur
             absolvere
             ▪
             
               Pont.
            
             in
             vita
             Cypriani
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Aug
            
             Ser.
             de
             Cypr.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             1
             p.
             8●
             .
          
           
             
               See
               in
            
             Io.
             
             Hus.
             Ierom
             
               of
            
             Prague
             .
             Hen.
             Voes
             .
             Pet.
             Serre
             .
             Ia.
             Bainham
             .
             Anth.
             Person
             .
             An.
             Askew
             
          
           
             *
             In
             a
             letter
             to
             his
             kindred
             &
             friends
             at
             his
             farevvel
             .
             
               Fox
               .
            
             vol.
             3.
             pa.
             506.
             
          
           
             D.
             
               Tailour
            
             in
             his
             last
             vvill
             and
             testament
             .
             
               Fox
               .
            
             vol.
             3.
             p.
             175.
             
          
           
             Crudelitas
             vestra
             gloria
             est
             nostra
             
               ●ert
               .
            
             ad
             Scap.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Euseb.
            
             eccles.
             hist
             ▪
             l.
             5.
             
          
           
             In
             a
             praie●
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             
               F●xes
            
             vol●
             3.
             p.
             154.
             
             See
             the
             subscriptions
             of
             
               Brad●ord●
               lett●rs
               .
            
          
           
             
               Tertul.
            
             Apolog.
             c
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               M.
            
             Kerby
             ,
             Io.
             Rogers
             ,
             
               D.
            
             Farrar
             ,
          
           
             *
             See
             in
             B.
             
               Hooper
            
          
           
             *
             See
             B.
             
               ●ati●er
               ▪
            
          
           
             *
             See
             Archbishop
             
               Cran●er
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
            
             l.
             5.
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             Hilarion
             morti
             proximus
             dixisse
             fertur
             ,
             egredere
             ,
             quid
             times
             ?
             egredere
             anima
             mea
             ,
             quid
             du●itas
             ?
             septuaginta
             propè
             annis
             serviisti
             Christo
             ,
             &
             mort●m
             times
             ?
             
               Hier.
            
             epist.
             
               ●am.
            
             lib.
             3.
             &
             in
             ejus
             vit●
             ▪
             
          
           
             
               Euse.
            
             hist.
             Eccles
             ▪
             Permi●tite
             me
             sic
             ,
             inquit
             ,
             Qui
             enim
             mihi
             dedit
             velle
             larg●etur
             &
             posse
             ;
             atque
             ipsum
             tollerabilem
             faciet
             voluntati
             ignem
             ardentem
             .
             Smyrnensis
             Ecclesiae
             epistola
             ,
             de
             S.
             Polycarpi
             Martyrio
             .
          
           
             A
             Syria
             Romam
             usque
             terra
             marique
             cum
             testiis
             de
             pugno
             ,
             noct●
             ac
             interdiu
             alligatus
             de
             cem
             Leopardis
             (
             quae
             est
             militaris
             custodia
             )
             qui
             &
             beneficio
             affecti
             pejores
             .
             fiunt
             ,
             utinam
             fruar
             bestiis
             mihi
             paratis
             ,
             quas
             opto
             veloce●
             mihi
             inveniri
             ,
             quas
             &
             blanditiis
             demulcebo
             ,
             ut
             citius
             me
             devorent
             ,
             non
             ut
             quosd●m
             me●uentes
             non
             attigerunt
             ,
             sed
             &
             si
             ipsae
             aversae
             nolint
             ,
             ego
             illas
             vi
             adigam
             .
             
               Ignatii
            
             epistola
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             *
             Ignatii
             epistola
             ad
             Romanos
             .
          
           
             *
             Fr●mentum
             sum
             Dei
             ,
             dentibus
             ferarum
             molo●
             ut
             mundus
             panis
             Dei
             inveniar
             .
             
               Ignat
            
             ep
             ▪
             ad
             
               Rom.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Luther
            
             in
             the
             
               Bohemian
            
             language
             signifieth
             a
             Svvan
             .
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             1.
             vol
             
               p.
            
             820.
             
          
           
             *
             A
             Ring
             leader
             and
             Captain
             of
             an
             heresie
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             1.
             vol.
             
               p
               830.
               
               Iohn
               Has
            
             repents
             his
             playing
             at
             chesse
             .
          
           
             Foxes
             1●vol.
             p.
             830
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             2
             
               p.
            
             102.
             
             K.
             
               Hen.
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Act
             ,
             and
             Mon.
             in
             2.
             vol.
             
               Henry
               8.
               p.
            
             122.
             
          
           
             Foxes
             
               Acts
               and
               Mon.
               2.
               vol
            
             p
             143.
             
             Plures
             efficimur
             quotiesme
             timur
             a
             vobis
             .
             
               Ter.
               
            
          
           
             Foxes
             
               ib
               ▪
            
             p.
             155.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2.
             vol
             
               p.
            
             183.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             2.
             vol.
             K.
             
               Henry
            
             the
             8.
             
               p.
            
             238.
             
          
           
             See
             the
             like
             propheticall
             speech
             of
             
               Philbert
               Hamlin
            
             in
             
               Foxes●
            
             .
             vol.
             
               p
            
             151.
             
             And
             of
             a
             poor
             man
             in
             
               Calice
               ,
            
             p
             565.
             
             And
             of
             
               Roger
               Holland
               ,
            
             2.
             vol.
             
               p.
            
             145.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon
             in
             2.
             vol
             K
             
               He.
               8.
               p.
            
             268.
             
          
           
             Psal
             50.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2.
             vol.
             K
             
               He.
               8.
               p.
               271
               ,
               27●
               .
            
             And
             3.
             vol.
             
               p.
            
             450.
             
          
           
             Soultet
             .
             Annal.
             Anno
             153
             
          
           
             Foxes
             2.
             
               vol
            
             p.
             277.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Foxes
             ●
             .
             
               vol.
               K.
            
             He.
             8.
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2.
             vol.
             
               p.
            
             361.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             2.
             
               p.
            
             367.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ib.
             
               Tindall
            
             said
             I
             will
             go
             and
             see
             this
             ,
             but
             I
             wil
             set
             my
             faith
             to
             beleeve
             t●e
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Gods
             Saints
             against
             the
             devil
             .
          
           
             He
             said
             ,
             I
             cannot
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             there
             sits
             the
             man
             (
             pointing
             to
             
               Tindal
               )
            
             who
             holds
             my
             hands
             .
          
           
             *
             He
             was
             burned
             at
             
               Filford
            
             in
             
               Flanders
               .
            
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ib.
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2.
             vol.
             
               p.
            
             427.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2d
             .
             vol
             
               p.
            
             554.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes●d
            
             .
             vol.
             
               p.
            
             555.
             
             The
             like
             words
             spake
             the
             L.
             
               Cromwell
            
             to
             the
             L.
             
               Hungerford
               ,
            
             they
             both
             going
             to
             their
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             2d
             .
             
               p
            
             564.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             2d
             p.
             586.
             
          
           
             *
             She
             said
             so
             twice
             .
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             ●d
             .
             
               p.
               576
               ,
               578.
               
               Sanders
            
             saith
             the
             s●me
             tvvice
             .
             
               George
               Marsh
            
             saith
             ,
             pray
             ,
             pray
             ,
             pray
             ,
             never
             more
             need
             .
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             235.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             ●d
             .
             
               p
               576.
               
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             2d
             .
             
               p.
               580.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2d
             .
             vol
             
               p.
               586
               ,
               587.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             p.
             130.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
               130.
               
            
          
           
             He
             was
             a
             bold
             Israelite
             that
             first
             s●t
             his
             foot
             into
             the
             red
             sea
             saies
             D.
             
               Hall
               .
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             vol
             
               p.
               131.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
               140.
               
            
          
           
             Id.
             ib.
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3.
             
               p.
               140
               ,
               141.
               
            
          
           
             B.
             
               Hooper
            
             prophesieth
             of
             himself
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Act
             ,
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
               145.
               
            
          
           
             Fox
             
               ibid.
            
             p.
             146.
             
          
           
             Epistle
             to
             
               Timothy
               .
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p
               147.
               
            
          
           
             While
             he
             vvas
             Bishop
             of
             
               Glocester
            
             and
             
               Worcester
            
             in
             K.
             
               Edw.
            
             time
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
               148.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             vol
             
               p.
               153.
               
            
          
           
             Id.
             ib.
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon
             vol
             3d.
             
               p.
               154.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3.
             
               p.
               176.
               
            
          
           
             Id.
             Ibid.
             177.
             
          
           
             Another
             Martyr
             said
             ,
             hold
             out
             faith
             and
             patience
             your
             vvork
             is
             almost
             at
             an
             end
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             p.
             179.
             
          
           
             Id.
             ib.
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             193.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ibid.
             193
             ,
             194.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             200.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Act●
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             d●2
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             219.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ib.
             
               p.
               220.
               
            
             See
             before
             in
             
               Rogers
               .
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
            
             257.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
            
             265
             ,
             266.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             181.
             
          
           
             Qui
             non
             est
             Crucianus
             non
             est
             Christianus
             .
             
               Luth.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol
             :
             3.
             
               p.
            
             282.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
            
             356
             ,
             357.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             382.
             
          
           
             See
             a
             strange
             token
             also
             upon
             
               Robert
               Smith
            
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             
               Fox
            
             ib.
             410.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3.
             
               p.
            
             414.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             p.
             427.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2d
             .
             vol.
             
               p.
            
             788.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             502.
             
          
           
             Id
             ,
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ubi
             supra
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p
            
             502
             ,
             503.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             461.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ib.
          
           
             *
             He
             was
             called
             father
             
               Latimer
               ▪
               viz.
            
             Not
             burn
             ,
             but
             starve
             for
             cold
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             463.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             did
             most
             graciously
             grant
             all
             these
             requests
             .
          
           
             
               Latimers
            
             new
             years
             gift
             sent
             to
             K.
             
               Hen.
            
             the
             8.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Act
             ,
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             486.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             13
             ▪
             4
             
          
           
             They
             both
             suffered
             together
             in
             
               Oxford
            
             against
             
               Baily
            
             College
             
               Martialis
            
             Epig.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
            
             503.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Act●
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             vol
             
               p.
            
             555.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             p.
             593.
             
          
           
             
               Fox
            
             ibid.
          
           
             His
             life
             is
             written
             in
             latin
             (
             out
             of
             
               Fox
            
             )
             by
             
               Melchior
               Adam
               .
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3
             vol.
             p.
             63●
             .
          
           
             *
             Hom●
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             nec
             minus
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               (
               Thomas
               Cranmerus
            
             Cantuariensis
             Archiepiscopus
             )
             me
             non
             solum
             excepit
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             in
             aula
             sua
             aliquandiu
             detinuit
             .
             Sed
             quid
             aulam
             invidioso
             verbo
             nomino
             ?
             Schola
             certè
             fuit
             ,
             vel
             palaestra
             pietatis
             &
             literarum
             .
             
               Tremel
               .
            
             epist.
             in
             Hos
             ▪
             enarrat
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             book
             ,
             p.
             671.
             
          
           
             *
             Because
             by
             his
             right
             hand
             he
             had
             formerly
             subscribed
             his
             recantation
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
            
             682.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
            
             701.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d.
             
               p.
               2
               ,
               7.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon
             ,
             vol.
             3d.
             832.
             
             Id.
             ibid.
             833.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             use
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             in
             heaven
             ,
             love
             &
             joy
             remain
             .
             See
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
               557.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             vol.
             
               p.
               862.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3d
             
               p.
               877.
               
            
          
           
             *
             B
             
               Boner
               ,
            
             after
             which
             day
             no
             man
             suffered
             in
             Smithfield
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             vol.
             
               p.
               879.
               
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             3d.
             vol.
             
               p.
               887.
               
            
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             Fox
             
               ubi
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             3.
             
               p.
               891.
               
            
          
           
             *
             Three
             
               Martins
            
             have
             much
             opposed
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               Martin
               Luther
               ,
               Martin
               Bucer
               ,
            
             and
             
               Martin
               Chemnicius
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Melanct.
            
             Praefat.
             ad
             ●dum
             volumen
             
               Lutheri
               .
            
          
           
             Homo
             affectibus
             suis
             nimium
             indulgens
             ,
             qui
             ipse
             animi
             suiaestum
             praeproperum
             saepe
             agnoscit
             .
             
               Rai●ol
               .
            
             de
             lib.
             
               Appoc
               .
            
             praelect
             ,
             quarta
             vide
             
               Gesner
               ▪
            
             B●bliothecam
             .
          
           
             *
             Saepe
             dicere
             solitus
             sum
             :
             etiamsi
             me
             
               Lutherus
            
             diabolum
             vocaret
             ,
             me
             tamen
             hoc
             illi
             honoris
             habiturum
             ,
             ut
             insignem
             Dei
             servum
             agnosca●
             :
             qui
             tamen
             ut
             pollet
             eximiis
             virtutibus
             ,
             ita
             magnis
             vitiis
             laborat
             ,
             Vehementian
             autem
             quae
             illi
             est
             ingenita
             ,
             utinam
             in
             hostes
             veritatis
             semper
             contulisset
             ,
             non
             etiam
             vibrasset
             in
             servos
             Dominitutinam
             recognescendis
             suis
             vitiis
             plus
             operae
             dedisset
             .
             
               Cal.
               Bul.
               
            
          
           
             As
             for
             sedition
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             me thinks
             I
             should
             not
             need
             Christ
             if
             I
             might
             so
             say
             .
          
           
             
               Latimers
            
             3d
             Serm.
             before
             
               Edw.
            
             the
             6
             
          
           
             
               Rivet
               .
            
             Iesuit
             .
             vap
             ▪
             
          
           
             *
             About
             the
             year
             1517.
             
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             2d
             .
             Tom.
             out
             of
             
               I.
               Bale
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               spirit
               of
            
             Luther
             
               was
               raised
               by
               opposition
               .
            
             Concurrimus
             utrinque
             ,
             illi
             extremo
             ●urore
             ,
             &
             ego
             summo
             cōtemptu
             ,
             &
             vincet
             mea
             audacia
             .
          
           
             *
             Melch.
             Adam
             .
             Si
             scirem
             tot
             Wormatiae
             esse
             diabolos
             quot
             tegulae
             in
             tectis
             ▪
             tamen
             essem
             ingressurus
             .
          
           
             He
             might
             more
             fitly
             be
             called
             
               Doctor
               resolutus
            
             then
             the
             schoolman
             
          
           
             *
             Tom.
             2d
             
               l.
               16.
               c.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Famous
             writers
             of
             the
             reformation
             ,
             
               Luther
            
             &
             
               Melancthō
            
             in
             
               Saxony
               ,
               Oecolampadius
            
             in
             
               Helvetia
               ,
               Calvin
            
             and
             
               Beza
            
             in
             
               France
               ,
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             and
             
               Zanchi●s
            
             from
             
               Italy
            
          
           
             *
             
               Sculter
               .
               Annal
               Fox
               .
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon
             2d
             Tom.
             p.
             83.
             
          
           
             Tanta
             reverentia
             aliquid
             petit
             ,
             ut
             cum
             Deo
             :
             tanta
             spe
             &
             fide
             ut
             cum
             patre
             &
             amic●
             se
             loquisentiat
             .
             
               Melc
               .
               Ad.
               
            
          
           
             He
             said
             〈◊〉
             things
             make
             a
             Divine
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             praier
             ,
             tēptation
             .
          
           
             
               His
               motto
               was
               ,
            
             Sit
             miser
             ,
             qui
             miser
             esse
             potest
             .
          
           
             *
             Prius
             non
             fuerit
             fermè
             in
             Scriptura
             tota
             amarius
             mihi
             verbum
             quam
             paenitentia
             ,
             nunc
             nihil
             dulcius
             aut
             gratius
             mihi
             sonat
             qua●
             paenitentia
             .
             Lutherus
             Stupitio
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon
             2d
             .
             
               tome
               .
               p.
               88.
               
            
          
           
             Quid
             (
             inquit
             )
             putas
             princi●em
             Frideri●ū
             propter
             tearma
             sumturum
             dixi
             ?
             hoc
             nollem
             prorsus
             ,
             &
             ubi
             manebis
             ?
             Respondi
             ,
             sub
             caelo
             .
             Lutherus
             
               praetat
               .
            
             ad
             
               Tom.
            
             primum
             .
          
           
             Ego
             ipse
             odi
             meos
             libros
             ,
             &
             saepe
             opto
             eos
             interire
             ,
             quod
             met●o
             ne
             morentur
             lectores
             ,
             &
             abducant
             à
             lectione
             ipsius
             Scripturae
             ,
             quae
             sela
             omnis
             sapientiae
             fons
             est
             ▪
             
               Luth.
            
             in
             
               Gen.
               19.
               
            
          
           
             Hic
             me
             prorsus
             renatum
             esse
             sensi
             ,
             &
             apertis
             portis
             in
             ipsū
             Paradisum
             intrasse
             ibi
             ●ontinuò
             alia
             mihi
             facies
             totius
             Scripturae
             apparuit
             .
             
               Lutherus
            
             praesat
             .
             ad
             pr●mum
             opus
             .
          
           
             
               Foxes
            
             Acts
             and
             Mon.
             vol.
             2d
             .
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             Paulò
             ante
             mortem
             a
             gens
             cum
             Philippo
             Melancthone
             ,
             fatetur
             in
             negotio
             cae●ae
             ni●●um
             esse
             factum
             .
             
               ●●●nold
               ▪
            
             de
             lib.
             
               Apoc
            
             prael
             quarta
             
          
           
             They
             offered
             him
             a
             cardinals
             hat
             if
             he
             would
             be
             quiet
             &
             not
             speak
             against
             the
             popish
             indulgencies
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             though
             he
             might
             be
             Pope
             .
          
           
             *
             Loco
             primo
             de
             sacra
             Scriptura
             .
          
           
             
               Lutherus
            
             de
             primis
             conatibus
             petit
             ,
             ut
             ea
             legatiector
             cū
             magna
             commiseratione
             &
             meminerit
             authorem
             fuisse
             aliquando
             monachum
             &
             Papistam
             insaniffimum
             .
             
               Luth.
            
             tom
             .
             10.
             operū
             in
             praefat.
             Vide
             
               Melc
               .
            
             Ad.
             
          
           
             *
             Ipse
             ●go
             in
             una
             aliqua
             ardenti
             oratione
             mea
             plura
             saepedidi●i
             ▪
             quam
             ex
             multorum
             librorum
             lectione
             aut
             accuratissima
             meditatione
             co●sequi
             potu●s●em
             .
             
               Luth.
               tom
               .
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Melc
             .
             
               Ad.
               
            
          
           
             Melch.
             
               Ad
            
          
           
             Dicitur
             Hebraeis
             foedus
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Berith
             vel
             à
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Barah
             id
             est
             ,
             eligendo
             ,
             quod
             Foedus
             est
             ut
             Abenezra
             scribit
             mutuus
             cōsensus
             super
             aliqua
             revel
             à
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Bara
             id
             est
             
               exscindēdo
               ,
            
             e●
             quod
             in
             foederibus
             semper
             ali
             ●uid
             occide●●atur
             ▪
             
               Gen.
               15
               10
               ,
               17.
               
            
             Foedus
             Latinis
             a
             ferie●do
             ▪
             Paul
             .
             Fag
             .
             Armot
             .
             in
             
               Deu.
               ●9
               .
               11.
               
            
          
           
             *
             
               Berith
            
             quasi
             
               Cerith
               ,
            
             because
             sacrifices
             were
             slain
             in
             making
             of
             Covenants
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             often
             construed
             with
             the
             verb
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               Carath
               fecijt
               ,
            
             he
             s●ruck
             ,
             
               vide
               Su●kii
               ,
            
             Antiq.
             
               Conviv
               .
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             30
             ,
             See
             also
             
               M●
               Mede
            
             on
             Mal.
             1.
             11.
             and
             M.
             
               Cudworths
            
             discourse
             concerning
             the
             true
             notion
             of
             the
             L.
             Supper
             chap.
             6.
             
          
           
             Omnes
             nos
             eramus
             ille
             unus
             .
             
               Aug.
               
            
          
           
             Deut
             29.
             21.
             
          
           
             God
             required
             mans
             service
             ,
             
               non
               ex
               indigētia
               ,
               sed
               ex
               abūdantia
               .
            
          
           
             Aquinas
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             24.
             
             Eph.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             called
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             because
             God
             of
             his
             meer
             love
             and
             favour
             made
             it
             with
             man
             when
             he
             lay
             wallowing
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             
               Ezek
               16.
               6.
               
            
             It
             doth
             not
             exclude
             all
             conditions
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             which
             will
             not
             stand
             with
             grace
             .
             It
             is
             called
             a
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             
               Heb.
               8.
               8
               ,
               10.
               
            
             The
             Covenant
             of
             life
             ,
             of
             salvation
             and
             grace
             ,
             
               Rom.
               4.
               16.
               
               Gal.
               3.
               18.
               
               Isa.
               42.
               
            
          
           
             As
             the
             first
             
               Adam
               Caput
               cum
               faedere
               ,
            
             so
             the
             2d
             ,
             
               Adam
               ,
            
             Isa.
             42.
             6.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             7.
             2
             Sam.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             54.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hos
             2.
             19.
             
             
               Vide
            
             Ames
             .
             Medul.
             
               l.
               1.
               c.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             ult.
          
           
             The
             first
             Covenant
             offers
             no
             surety
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             Covenant
             without
             a
             Mediator
             .
          
           
             *
             All
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             law
             were
             conditionall
             ,
             
               This
               doe
               and
               thou
               shalt
               live
               ,
            
             Those
             great
             ones
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             of
             pardon
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             giving
             a
             soft
             heart
             ,
             are
             absolute
             :
             2.
             
             Those
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             mighty
             promises
             ,
             they
             can
             give
             the
             mercy
             promised
             ,
             and
             grace
             required
             ,
             the
             law
             is
             weak
             through
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             the
             second
             Covenant
             set
             forth
             as
             it
             were
             a
             new
             edition
             of
             all
             his
             attributes
             .
             Repentance
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Faedus
             dicitur
             ,
             quia
             firma
             est
             promissio
             in
             Scripturis
             ēim
             quodlibet
             firmū
             statutū
             ,
             quā
             vis
             sit
             de
             rebus
             inanimis
             ,
             dicitur
             ,
             faedus
             
               Ier.
               33.
               20
               ,
               25.
               
            
             Quia
             tamen
             gratuita
             donatione
             constat
             ,
             &
             morte
             donantis
             confirmatur
             ,
             non
             tam
             propriè
             faedus
             quam
             
               testamentum
            
             vocatur
             ,
             
               Heb.
               9
               16.
            
             quod
             cum
             in
             priori
             non
             invenitur
             ,
             illud
             non
             tam
             propriè
             testamentum
             vocatur
             quam
             foe●us
             .
             
               Ames
               ▪
            
             Med
             The
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             24.
             
          
           
             He
             is
             their
             shield
             ,
             
               Ge.
               15.
            
             a
             wall
             of
             fire
             round
             about
             them
             
               Zech.
               12.
               
            
          
           
             The
             goodnesse
             of
             duties
             lies
             inadverbs
             ,
             and
             the
             sweetnes
             of
             the
             covenant
             lies
             in
             possessives
             .
          
           
             Deus
             quantus
             ,
             quantus
             〈…〉
             noster
             est
             ▪
             Tolle
             De●
             &
             nullus
             ero
             .
          
           
             *
             Substantia
             foederis
             ,
             
               Iun.
               
            
          
           
             Anima
             foederis
             .
             
               Pare
               .
            
             Caput
             foederis
             ,
             
               Mus.
               
            
          
           
             Isa.
             44
             3
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             33
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             26
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             reveals
             &
             applies
             the
             promises
             .
             
               Christus
               impletio
               legis
               spiritus
               impletio
               Evangelij
               .
            
          
           
             Veritas
             à
             quacunque
             est
             à
             spiritu
             sancto
             est
             .
          
           
             
               Abraham
            
             saw
             Christs
             day
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             and
             rejoyced
             .
             
               Anna
               ,
               Zacharias
               ,
            
             &
             
               Elizabeth
            
             waited
             for
             the
             consolation
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             L●
             .
             2
             ▪
             25
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             20
             
          
           
             See
             those
             Greek
             words
             (
             which
             have
             an
             emphasis
             in
             them
             )
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             16
             ,
             and
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Phil.
             1.
             10.
             explained
             fully
             in
             my
             Greek
             
               Critica
               .
            
          
           
             Isa.
             34.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             God
             discovers
             four
             things
             to
             his
             people
             by
             writing
             the
             law
             in
             the
             heart
             .
             1
             His
             holinesse
             ,
             that
             a
             conformity
             to
             this
             law
             is
             a
             conformity
             to
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             
               Ephes.
               4.
               24.
            
             2.
             
             A
             perfect
             patern
             of
             that
             glorious
             image
             our
             first
             parents
             had
             in
             innocency
             .
             3.
             
             A
             perfect
             patern
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             in
             Christs
             humane
             nature
             .
             4.
             
             A
             patern
             of
             that
             perfection
             they
             shall
             attain
             unto
             ,
             
               Hebrews
               12
               ▪
               24.
               
            
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             10.
             
             It
             is
             not
             barely
             said
             thus
             ,
             You
             shall
             not
             teach
             every
             man
             his
             neighbor
             ,
             but
             that
             clause
             is
             added
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             you
             were
             ignorant
             ,
             but
             my
             law
             shall
             be
             in
             your
             hearts
             &
             you
             shal
             be
             taught
             as
             a
             knowing
             people
             .
          
           
             Iob
             9.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             
               Gal
               4.
               24.
               
            
             Partu●
             sequitur
             ventrem
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             4.
             
             Christ
             was
             not
             only
             under
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             as
             he
             was
             a
             Iew
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             moral
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             under
             the
             law
             under
             which
             we
             were
             ,
             and
             frō
             which
             we
             were
             redeemed
             .
             See
             
               Gal.
               3.
               13.
               
            
          
           
             Vid.
             
               Ames
               .
            
             Medul.
             l.
             1.
             c.
             39.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             11.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             Isa.
             11.
             9
             
             &
             54.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Though
             1.
             
             The
             matter
             was
             exceeding
             great
             ,
             yet
             God
             made
             good
             his
             Promise
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Gen.
               3.
               15.
            
             who
             was
             more
             worth
             than
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             time
             Christ
             came
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             exceeded
             all
             humane
             reason
             as
             the
             Promise
             of
             a
             childe
             to
             
               Abraham
            
             and
             
               Sarah
            
             when
             so
             old
             .
             3.
             
             Though
             it
             was
             a
             cluster
             of
             good
             things
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             a
             nation
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             he
             hath
             taken
             a
             great
             time
             to
             make
             it
             good
             .
             5.
             
             Though
             humane
             policies
             have
             stood
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             case
             of
             the
             people
             of
             
               Israel
            
             and
             
               David
               .
            
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             4
             Psal.
             16.
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Strong
            
             on
             1
             
               Sam.
               2.
               30.
               
            
          
           
             Gods
             promises
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             absolutely
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             doe
             run
             conditionally
             according
             unto
             the
             nature
             of
             that
             good
             thing
             which
             he
             promiseth
             ;
             some
             good
             things
             promised
             are
             absolutely
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             pardon
             of
             sinne
             ,
             grace
             .
             Thus
             Gods
             promise
             is
             made
             absolute
             to
             the
             elect
             in
             Christ
             :
             some
             good
             things
             are
             but
             conditionally
             good
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             degrees
             of
             grace
             ,
             comfort
             and
             outward
             blessings
             :
             and
             concerning
             these
             Gods
             promise
             is
             made
             conditionally
             ,
             which
             condition
             if
             he
             break
             ,
             he
             is
             at
             liberty
             .
             M.
             
               Bridge
            
             on
             
               Lam
               ▪
               5.
               2.
               
               Numb
               14
               34
               q●d
            
             I
             have
             p●omised
             to
             bring
             you
             into
             the
             land
             of
             
               Canaan
            
             upon
             such
             and
             such
             conditions
             ,
             if
             you
             doe
             not
             perform
             the
             condition
             I
             am
             free
             .
          
           
             Promises
             are
             a
             manifestation
             of
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             covenant
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             The
             consolations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             differ
             from
             all
             other
             comforts
             ,
             1
             They
             are
             unutterable
             ,
             1
             
               Pet
               ▪
               1.
               8
               ,
               Phil.
               4
               5.
            
             2.
             
             Real
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               14
               27.
            
             3
             
             Great
             &
             strong
             ,
             
               Ephe.
               6.
               18
            
             4
             
             Reach
             to
             the
             inward
             man
             ,
             5
             Comfort
             in
             the
             saddest
             distresses
             .
             
               Mic.
               5.
               5.
            
             6.
             
             Are
             everlasting
             ,
             2
             
               Thess.
               2.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             Josh.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Those
             that
             are
             driven
             frō
             their
             houses
             ,
             spoiled
             of
             their
             goods
             ,
             should
             remember
             the
             hundred
             fold
             promise
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Mic
               4.
               6
               ,
               7
            
          
           
             When
             
               David
            
             was
             driven
             from
             house
             and
             harbour
             ,
             he
             incouraged
             himself
             in
             the
             Lord
             his
             God
             
               Tolle
               meum
               &
               tolle
               Deū
               .
            
             Aug.
             
          
           
             What
             faith
             is
             .
             Justifying
             faith
             is
             a
             spirituall
             habit
             ,
             by
             which
             a
             regenerate
             man
             having
             in
             himself
             ,
             upon
             a
             Divine
             testimony
             ,
             an
             evidence
             of
             t●e
             truth
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             and
             covenant
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             relies
             on
             him
             only
             for
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Mr
             
               White
               .
            
          
           
             Isa
             38.
             16.
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Ward
               .
            
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             
             So
             is
             Christ
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Perkins
            
             his
             right
             way
             of
             dying
             wel
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             
             ●●
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             words
             of
             
               Tremellius
            
             a
             converted
             ▪
             Jew
             near
             his
             end
             ,
             
               Vivat
               Christus
               pereat
               Barabbas
               .
               Domini
               causa
               ,
               id
               est
               ▪
               propter
               Dominum
               .
            
             Beza
             .
          
           
             
               In
               Domino
               moriuntur
               ,
            
             quicunque
             perfidem
             uniti
             &
             conjuncti
             Christo
             inunum
             quasi
             corpus
             cum
             eo
             coalescunt
             .
             
               Rainold
               .
            
             de
             l.
             
             Apoc.
             praelect.
             80
             
          
           
             
               Beati
               a
               modò
               ,
            
             statim
             ,
             è
             vestigio
             ,
             ab
             ipso
             mortis
             tempore
             .
             
               Id.
               ib.
            
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             a
             being
             in
             Christ
             before
             there
             can
             be
             a
             dying
             in
             him
             ,
             those
             that
             sleep
             in
             Iesus
             .
          
           
             Horace
             .
          
           
             
               Adam
            
             of
             
               Adamah
               ,
            
             homo
             
               ab
            
             humo
             .
          
           
             Some
             reade
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             
               propterea
               quod
               ,
            
             for
             as
             much
             as
             .
          
           
             *
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             Stipendia
             capitur
             ,
             
               Lu●
               .
               3.
               14.
               
            
             &
             1
             
               Cor.
               9.
               7.
            
             pro
             stipendio
             militum
             .
             de
             
               Dieu
               .
            
             in
             loc.
             Vide
             
               Grotium
               .
            
             in
             loc.
          
           
             *
             Morte
             nihil
             certius
             ,
             boramortis
             nihil
             incertius
             .
          
           
             *
             Incertum
             est
             ,
             quo
             te
             loco
             mors
             expectet
             ,
             itaque
             tu
             illam
             omni
             loco
             expecta
             .
             
               Sen.
            
             epist.
             26.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             42.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
            
             Calv.
             
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             15
             ,
             51
             ,
          
           
             Death
             is
             the
             Atheists
             fear
             ,
             and
             the
             christians
             desire
             .
          
           
             Tenebrae
             metum
             mortis
             incutientes
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             Lies
             down
             with
             the
             sins
             of
             his
             youth
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             man
             wrote
             thus
             a
             little
             before
             his
             death
             ,
             
               Spes
               &
               fortuna
               valete
               .
            
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             7.
             15.
             and
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Fenner
            
             of
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Summum
             nec
             met●as
             diem
             nec
             optes
             .
          
           
             Mors
             non
             est
             simpliciter
             &
             ,
             absolutè
             optanda
             ,
             quia
             habet
             in
             serationem
             mali
             ,
             sed
             primò
             tanquam
             medium
             ad
             finem
             praestantiorē
             ,
             secundò
             propter
             consecutionē
             majoris
             boni
             .
          
           
             Egredere
             ,
             quid
             times
             ?
             egredere
             anima
             mea
             quid
             dubitas
             ?
             septuaginta
             propè
             annos
             servisti
             Christo
             &
             mortem
             times
             ?
          
           
             
               Hier
            
             epist.
             Fam.
             l.
             3.
             
             Non
             est
             timendum
             quod
             nos
             liberat
             ab
             omni
             timē
             ,
             do
             .
             
               Tertul.
               
            
          
           
             Deu.
             32.
             19
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             90.
             12.
             
          
           
             This
             will
             make
             death
             less
             bitter
             and
             terrible
             unto
             us
             ,
             forewarned
             fore-armed
             .
          
           
             
               Tu
               mor●ē
               ut
               nunquā
               time
               as
               ,
               semper
               cogita
               .
            
             Senec
             It
             is
             the
             act
             of
             acts
             &
             science
             of
             sciences
             to
             learn
             to
             die
             .
          
           
             Moriantur
             ante
             te
             vitia
             
               Sen.
               
            
          
           
             Our
             Saviour
             being
             at
             a
             great
             feast
             at
             
               Bethanie
               ,
            
             sell
             into
             meditatiō
             and
             speech
             of
             his
             death
             and
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               
               ●●
               .
               7
               ,
               8.
               
            
          
           
             Ioseph
             of
             
               Arimathea
            
             made
             his
             tomb
             in
             his
             gardē
             ,
             Ioh.
             19
             4●
             
          
           
             *
             Nemose
             decipiat
             fratres
             ,
             duo
             enim
             loca
             sunt
             ,
             &
             tertius
             non
             est
             visus
             .
             Qui
             cum
             Christo
             regnare
             nō
             meruit
             ,
             cū
             diabolo
             absque
             ulla
             dubitatione
             peribit
             .
             
               Aug.
            
             serm.
             1.
             de
             ebrietate
             .
          
           
             See
             Ioh.
             11.
             44.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             7
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Iews
             when
             they
             make
             mention
             of
             any
             of
             their
             deceased
             Worthies
             ,
             are
             wont
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             this
             encomium
             
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
               {non-Roman}
            
             id
             est
             ,
             
               Memoria
               ejus
               sit
               in
               bened●ctionem
               .
            
             Which
             encomiasticall
             scheme
             is
             taken
             from
             that
             of
             
               Solomon
               ,
            
             Pr●
             .
             10.
             7.
             
             
               Buxtorf
               .
            
             de
             
               Abbreviat
               Hebr.
            
             Fuller
             .
             
               Concord
               .
               Hebr.
               transm
               .
            
             and
             
               Mede
            
             on
             Psal.
             112.
             6.